The loyal martyr vindicated
         Fowler, Edward, Bishop of Gloucester, 1632-1714.
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 189 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 27 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A49353
         Wing L3353A
         ESTC R41032
         19579111
         ocm 19579111
         109147
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A49353)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 109147)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1691:17)
      
       
         
           
             The loyal martyr vindicated
             Fowler, Edward, Bishop of Gloucester, 1632-1714.
          
           52 p.
           
             s.n.,
             [London :
             1691?]
          
           
             Caption title.
             Place and date of publication suggested by Wing.
             Attributed to Fowler by NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             Reproduction of original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Ashton, John, d. 1691.
           James -- II, -- King of England, 1633-1701.
           Lancashire Plot, 1689-1694.
        
      
    
     
        2003-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-08 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-09 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-09 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Loyal
           Martyr
           VINDICATED
           .
        
         
           AFTER
           Mr.
           
           Ashton's
           Paper
           had
           been
           shewn
           by
           the
           Sheriff
           to
           those
           that
           sit
           at
           the
           Helm
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           known
           there
           were
           more
           Copies
           of
           it
           given
           abroad
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           sham
           or
           disguise
           it
           ,
           it
           raised
           in
           them
           (
           as
           I
           am
           informed
           )
           very
           sollicitous
           Apprehensions
           what
           Effects
           it
           was
           likely
           to
           work
           in
           the
           Minds
           of
           all
           the
           true
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           see
           a
           genuine
           Member
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           with
           his
           last
           Breath
           ,
           admonish
           his
           prevaricating
           Brethren
           of
           the
           enormous
           Crimes
           of
           Perjury
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           they
           had
           of
           late
           so
           deeply
           plunged
           themselves
           ;
           denounce
           Prophetically
           to
           them
           the
           Judgments
           attending
           their
           Apostacy
           ,
           if
           not
           timely
           repented
           of
           ;
           profess
           so
           stoutly
           his
           Allegiance
           to
           his
           much
           injured
           and
           unjustly
           Dispossessed
           Prince
           ;
           seal
           our
           Church's
           Doctrine
           of
           Non-resistance
           with
           his
           dearest
           Blood
           ,
           and
           dye
           so
           resignedly
           ,
           chearfully
           ,
           nay
           joyfully
           ,
           in
           Testimony
           of
           that
           Christian
           Principle
           ;
           could
           not
           but
           be
           apprehended
           to
           our
           Statis's
           to
           be
           the
           most
           powerful
           Motives
           imaginable
           ,
           to
           reclaim
           those
           who
           had
           been
           misled
           by
           false
           Information
           ,
           or
           seduced
           by
           Interest
           into
           a
           Repentance
           of
           their
           Errors
           ;
           and
           to
           establish
           the
           rest
           in
           the
           Loyal
           Principles
           to
           which
           they
           had
           hitherto
           adhered
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           honest
           unaffected
           Reason
           ,
           which
           appears
           in
           the
           Account
           he
           gives
           of
           his
           Tenets
           ,
           and
           Conscientious
           Proceedings
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           Moderation
           and
           sincere
           Piety
           ,
           which
           he
           observed
           throughout
           his
           whole
           Paper
           ,
           Praying
           heartily
           for
           his
           very
           Enemies
           ,
           though
           unjustly
           thirsting
           after
           his
           Blood
           ,
           (
           the
           proper
           Temper
           
           of
           a
           dying
           Martyr
           ,
           )
           could
           not
           but
           recommend
           the
           Contents
           of
           it
           to
           the
           esteem
           of
           every
           indifferent
           Reader
           ,
           and
           even
           be
           able
           to
           shock
           all
           such
           as
           were
           not
           
             resolutely
             byass'd
          
           .
        
         
           Nor
           can
           I
           blame
           them
           for
           being
           so
           highly
           concerned
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Legacy
           was
           left
           to
           the
           
             Loyal
             Party
          
           .
           Those
           politick
           Men
           were
           well
           aware
           of
           the
           successful
           Methods
           by
           which
           Christianity
           was
           Propagated
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           that
           
             The
             Blood
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             was
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           judged
           it
           very
           Expedient
           ,
           that
           some
           speedy
           and
           effectual
           Means
           should
           be
           taken
           to
           stop
           the
           prejudicial
           Effects
           ,
           which
           it
           would
           otherwise
           produce
           .
           It
           was
           then
           thought
           the
           best
           way
           to
           seem
           to
           slight
           and
           undervalue
           the
           Paper
           ,
           by
           Printing
           it
           themselves
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           endeavour
           to
           baffle
           and
           confute
           it
           by
           an
           Answer
           going
           along
           with
           it
           ,
           penned
           with
           as
           much
           plausibleness
           as
           the
           Cause
           could
           bear
           :
           But
           Truth
           is
           not
           easily
           trampled
           down
           .
           His
           
             Christian
             Constancy
          
           has
           made
           too
           great
           an
           Impression
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           his
           Admirers
           ,
           to
           permit
           his
           
             Meritorious
             Sufferings
          
           to
           lie
           under
           the
           Scandal
           of
           a
           
             Treasonable
             Guilt
          
           ;
           and
           has
           given
           Courage
           to
           some
           of
           the
           meanest
           of
           them
           to
           vindicate
           his
           Cause
           ,
           and
           Credit
           ,
           against
           the
           
             wicked
             Slanders
          
           and
           
             weak
             Reasons
          
           of
           this
           mercenary
           Writer
           ;
           though
           he
           foresees
           that
           if
           they
           be
           discovered
           ,
           they
           can
           expect
           no
           other
           Reward
           but
           the
           same
           fatal
           End.
           The
           
             Holland
             Lyon
          
           has
           begun
           to
           taste
           
             English
             Blood
          
           ,
           and
           finds
           it
           so
           sweet
           that
           it
           draws
           on
           an
           Appetite
           of
           shedding
           still
           more
           .
        
         
           To
           fall
           then
           to
           our
           Reply
           —
        
         
           His
           First
           Sham
           (
           for
           the
           whole
           Piece
           is
           a
           continu'd
           fardle
           of
           such
           Stuff
           )
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Paper
           is
           none
           of
           Mr.
           Ashton's
           .
           This
           ,
           if
           made
           good
           ,
           would
           (
           they
           hoped
           )
           take
           off
           the
           Authority
           and
           Influence
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           no●
           being
           the
           proper
           Act
           of
           the
           Martyr
           ,
           but
           of
           some
           other
           of
           that
           Party
           ●
           it
           required
           therefore
           his
           best
           skill
           to
           make
           this
           Credible
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           examine
           his
           Arguments
           :
           His
           First
           Proof
           is
           ,
           Because
           
             〈…〉
             with
             too
             much
             Art
             and
             Care
             to
             be
             the
             Work
             of
             one
             ,
             who
             professes
             he
             thought
             it
             better
             to
             employ
             his
             last
             minutes
             in
             Devotion
             ,
          
           (
           p.
           8.
           )
           What
           a
           ridiculous
           Cavil
           is
           this
           !
           His
           
             last
             minutes
          
           were
           at
           the
           place
           of
           Execution
           which
           the
           Martyr
           professeth
           he
           thought
           it
           better
           to
           employ
           in
           
             Devotion
             and
             holy
             Communion
             with
             his
             God
             ,
          
           than
           in
           making
           Speeches
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           were
           Loyal
           ,
           and
           delivered
           his
           Thoughts
           fully
           ,
           were
           likely
           to
           be
           interrupted
           ,
           and
           so
           
             not
             attended
             with
             the
             designed
             Success
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           chose
           rather
           to
           deliver
           what
           he
           had
           to
           say
           in
           Writing
           .
           Now
           comes
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           pretends
           (
           if
           his
           Words
           have
           any
           Tenour
           or
           Sense
           in
           them
           )
           that
           he
           must
           have
           compos'd
           this
           Paper
           of
           his
           
             a●
             his
             last
             minutes
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             at
             the
             Gallows
          
           ;
           which
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           do
           with
           so
           much
           Art
           and
           Care
           ,
           those
           minutes
           being
           taken
           up
           otherwise
           ,
           viz.
           In
           Devotion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           (
           forsooth
           )
           the
           Paper
           is
           none
           of
           his
           :
           As
           if
           he
           had
           not
           time
           enough
           between
           his
           Sentence
           and
           the
           Execution
           of
           it
           to
           compose
           a
           Paper
           ,
           both
           larger
           ,
           and
           more
           full
           of
           Art
           and
           Care
           (
           had
           he
           minded
           such
           Advantages
           )
           than
           this
           was
           :
           Or
           ,
           as
           if
           good
           Men
           ,
           whose
           Piety
           enclines
           them
           to
           spend
           their
           last
           minutes
           in
           
             holy
             Thoughts
          
           ,
           could
           not
           in
           the
           time
           anteceding
           use
           both
           their
           best
           Art
           and
           Care
           to
           pen
           a
           true
           Account
           of
           their
           Principles
           ,
           and
           the
           Cause
           for
           which
           they
           Suffered
           ;
           but
           indeed
           there
           is
           little
           Art
           or
           Care
           in
           the
           Master
           ,
           or
           Sense
           of
           the
           Paper
           ,
           but
           a
           plain
           and
           candid
           Discovery
           of
           his
           Thoughts
           and
           Affections
           
           both
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           Writing
           it
           (
           
             if
             it
             were
             indeed
             such
             as
             this
             Man
             exhibits
             it
          
           )
           there
           was
           neither
           any
           the
           
             least
             Art
          
           or
           Care
           shewn
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           perfect
           Negligence
           ,
           or
           rather
           great
           Ignorance
           and
           Folly
           throughout
           the
           whole
           ,
           as
           will
           be
           seen
           shortly
           .
        
         
           His
           Second
           Reason
           to
           prove
           the
           Paper
           was
           not
           the
           Martyr's
           ,
           is
           ,
           Because
           Mr.
           Ashton
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           was
           illiterate
           and
           
             unskilled
             in
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           uses
           such
           Bug-words
           ,
           as
           
             Impending
             ,
             Prevaricating
             ,
             Premisses
          
           ,
           and
           Consequence
           ;
           and
           
             gives
             such
             a
             peremptory
             Iudgment
             about
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             in
             a
             Case
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             ingenious
             Men
             of
             his
             own
             Party
             to
             have
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difficulty
             in
             it
          
           ;
           this
           Man
           will
           say
           any
           thing
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           openly
           false
           :
           Not
           
             one
             M●n
          
           of
           his
           Party
           ever
           thought
           there
           was
           the
           least
           difficulty
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           Treason
           by
           our
           Laws
           to
           resist
           a
           
             legal
             Prince
          
           ,
           or
           acknowledge
           any
           other
           for
           
             King
             while
             he
             lives
          
           .
           No
           not
           this
           Writer
           himself
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           not
           thinking
           it
           his
           best
           play
           to
           alledge
           the
           
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
          
           ,
           bu●
           flying
           off
           and
           recurring
           to
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Nations
          
           :
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Law
           as
           it
           relates
           to
           his
           own
           Case
           ,
           he
           was
           far
           from
           Peremptory
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           from
           his
           saying
           —
           
             I
             am
             told
             I
             am
             the
             First
             Man
             that
             ever
             was
             condemned
             for
             High-Treason
             upon
             bare
             Presumption
             or
             Suspicion
          
           :
           Do
           not
           these
           Words
           [
           
             I
             am
             told
          
           ]
           sound
           as
           modestly
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           and
           bar
           all
           shew
           of
           his
           passing
           such
           a
           
             peremptory
             Iudgment
             about
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
          
           as
           he
           puts
           upon
           him
           p.
           8
           ?
           What
           will
           not
           this
           Caviller
           say
           ?
           But
           't
           is
           pleasant
           to
           observe
           what
           Prancks
           he
           uses
           all
           along
           .
           'T
           is
           plain
           Mr.
           Ashton
           meant
           no
           more
           but
           that
           he
           was
           illiterate
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           unlearned
           )
           and
           
             unskilful
             in
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           desiring
           the
           Iudges
           to
           observe
           for
           him
           what
           might
           be
           for
           his
           Advantage
           .
           And
           sure
           a
           Man
           who
           has
           not
           
             made
             the
             Law
             his
             Study
          
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           Word
           reaches
           no
           farther
           ,
           )
           may
           have
           Learning
           enough
           to
           use
           those
           Four
           ordinary
           Words
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           being
           artificial
           
             Law
             Terms
          
           ;
           but
           such
           honest
           English
           as
           every
           Gentleman
           ,
           that
           converses
           with
           Persons
           above
           the
           lowest
           Rank
           ,
           is
           capable
           of
           understanding
           and
           using
           .
           But
           this
           candid
           Gentleman
           seeing
           his
           Cause
           could
           not
           be
           maintained
           but
           by
           Tricks
           ,
           (
           for
           this
           whole
           turn
           of
           Government
           was
           nothing
           but
           a
           
             Trick
             of
             Policy
          
           ,
           )
           disjoyns
           by
           his
           Discourse
           [
           illiterate
           ]
           from
           [
           
             unskill'd
             in
             the
             Law
          
           ]
           and
           refers
           the
           Four
           cramp
           Words
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           his
           passing
           a
           
             peremptory
             Iudgment
             about
             our
             Laws
          
           to
           the
           latter
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           has
           done
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           very
           sadly
           ,
           
             one
             may
             justly
             wonder
             at
             it
          
           ;
           and
           indeed
           it
           is
           very
           wonderful
           :
           For
           to
           play
           
             so
             many
          
           jugling
           Tricks
           in
           so
           little
           room
           ,
           wresting
           almost
           every
           Word
           'till
           he
           has
           made
           it
           crooked
           ;
           and
           then
           gracing
           every
           Flam
           he
           gives
           us
           with
           such
           a
           
             demure
             Hypocrisie
          
           ,
           is
           altogether
           Monstrous
           .
        
         
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           p.
           9.
           
           That
           the
           
             Loyal
             Martyr
          
           design'd
           two
           Things
           .
           To
           
             assert
             his
             Principles
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             testifie
             his
             Innocency
          
           ;
           and
           he
           sets
           himself
           to
           prove
           that
           he
           did
           neither
           .
           As
           for
           the
           former
           ,
           he
           grants
           that
           
             by
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           Mr.
           Ashton
           
             meant
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
          
           ;
           and
           then
           confutes
           him
           most
           learnedly
           ,
           by
           telling
           us
           ,
           That
           
             he
             suffered
             not
             for
             Passive
             Obedience
             but
             for
             want
             of
             it
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             had
             he
             regulated
             his
             Life
             by
             this
             Principle
             he
             had
             preserved
             it
             .
          
           Did
           ever
           any
           Man's
           Reason
           turn
           tail
           so
           aukwardly
           ?
           The
           constant
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           was
           Passive
           Obedience
           to
           a
           
             lawful
             King
          
           ;
           and
           he
           
           is
           the
           lawful
           King
           according
           to
           the
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Government
           ,
           who
           has
           Title
           to
           it
           by
           
             immediate
             Succession
          
           .
           Now
           comes
           this
           acute
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           pretends
           ,
           without
           Shame
           or
           Wit
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           not
           Passive
           Obedience
           to
           the
           
             legal
             King
          
           ,
           whom
           all
           the
           World
           did
           ever
           acknowledge
           for
           such
           ,
           in
           their
           
             clear
             ,
             unb●ass'd
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             in
             us
             Thoughts
          
           ,
           but
           to
           ano●her
           ,
           who
           has
           dispossest
           this
           legal
           King
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           whose
           Title
           is
           quite
           annulled
           by
           our
           
             English
             Laws
          
           ,
           nor
           own'd
           by
           any
           but
           some
           of
           those
           who
           got
           their
           Advantages
           in
           doing
           so
           ,
           or
           who
           dare
           not
           do
           otherwise
           .
           And
           then
           after
           he
           had
           preva●icated
           thus
           eg
           egiously
           ,
           he
           te●ls
           us
           very
           gravely
           ,
           That
           
             certainly
             there
             must
             be
             some
             g●ea●
             mistakes
             about
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Principles
             of
             our
             Church
             :
          
           Whereas
           if
           there
           be
           any
           't
           is
           manifestly
           on
           his
           side
           ;
           but
           to
           say
           the
           plain
           Truth
           ,
           there
           is
           
             no
             mistake
          
           at
           all
           ,
           even
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           but
           an
           open
           Prevarication
           ,
           and
           a
           wilful
           shuffling
           and
           shifting
           the
           
             whole
             Subject
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
           England's
           Tenet
           ,
           making
           our
           Passi●e
           Obedience
           regard
           not
           only
           a
           wrong
           but
           an
           
             opposite
             Object
          
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           make
           the
           Principles
           of
           our
           Church
           face
           ab●ut
           with
           the
           Times
           ,
           and
           point
           (
           as
           a
           Weather-cock
           does
           to
           the
           Wind
           )
           to
           a
           Dispossessour
           of
           the
           true
           Prince
           ;
           so
           he
           gets
           but
           Power
           enough
           to
           make
           himself
           a
           strong
           Party
           ,
           and
           keep
           under
           ,
           or
           Murther
           ,
           by
           his
           new
           Laws
           ,
           and
           new
           Judges
           ,
           those
           who
           dare
           be
           Loyal
           .
        
         
           He
           pretends
           that
           
             The
             Doctrines
             and
             Principles
             of
             our
             Church
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Articles
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             it
             .
          
           If
           he
           means
           that
           
             only
             some
          
           of
           them
           are
           found
           there
           ,
           it
           reaches
           not
           home
           to
           his
           purpose
           .
           But
           if
           he
           means
           that
           All
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Faith
           which
           our
           Church
           holds
           are
           found
           there
           ,
           he
           shews
           himself
           to
           be
           very
           weak
           .
           Sure
           he
           cannot
           forget
           that
           
             God's
             written
             Word
          
           ,
           and
           it
           only
           ,
           is
           our
           intire
           and
           
             adequate
             Rule
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           best
           Interpreter
           of
           it
           for
           us
           to
           follow
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           unanimous
           Exposition
           of
           it
           ,
           avow'd
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Church-men
           ,
           and
           the
           agreeable
           and
           constant
           Practice
           of
           our
           Church
           .
           If
           then
           he
           would
           prove
           that
           our
           Church
           does
           not
           hold
           Passive
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           Indispensable
           Allegiance
           to
           our
           lawful
           King
           upon
           our
           
             Rule
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           does
           not
           hold
           it
           
             part
             of
             her
             Faith
          
           ;
           he
           should
           have
           produced
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           genuine
           ,
           grave
           ,
           and
           eminent
           Members
           of
           one
           Church
           ,
           as
           are
           
             beyond
             Exception
          
           ,
           who
           have
           unanimously
           declared
           themselves
           to
           understand
           the
           Scripture
           in
           an
           opposite
           Sense
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           ground
           held
           the
           contrary
           .
           I
           except
           always
           from
           that
           Number
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           flexible
           a
           Complier
           with
           every
           side
           ,
           that
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           he
           is
           of
           no
           side
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           be
           of
           any
           ,
           as
           God-M●mmon
           shall
           inspire
           him
           by
           proposing
           a
           good
           fat
           Deanry
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           irresistible
           Temptation
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Practice
           of
           our
           Church
           giving
           us
           light
           to
           know
           her
           Faith
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           possibly
           manifested
           better
           than
           by
           her
           Carriage
           towards
           King
           Charles
           II.
           in
           the
           Protector
           's
           days
           ,
           who
           had
           
             Abdicated
             twi●e
          
           ,
           (
           if
           the
           leaving
           England
           to
           avoid
           danger
           to
           his
           Person
           might
           be
           called
           Abdicating
           ,
           )
           and
           there
           was
           another
           actual
           supreme
           Governor
           who
           had
           got
           all
           the
           Power
           into
           his
           Hands
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           
             Providentially
             Settled
             in
             Dr.
          
           Sherlock's
           Sense
           ;
           yet
           none
           of
           the
           genuine
           Sons
           of
           our
           Church
           flincht
           from
           their
           Allegiance
           to
           their
           King
           in
           those
           happy
           days
           ,
           when
           honest
           Principles
           ,
           as
           yet
           unantiquated
           ,
           made
           our
           Church
           shine
           gloriously
           even
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           but
           all
           adher'd
           to
           their
           legal
           
           King
           ,
           though
           all
           of
           them
           suffered
           in
           their
           Estates
           ,
           and
           many
           lost
           their
           Lives
           rather
           than
           forego
           their
           Duty
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           our
           Author
           told
           us
           formerly
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Ashton
           died
           for
           want
           of
           that
           Passive
           Obedience
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           holds
           ,
           so
           he
           tells
           us
           here
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           
             believed
             himself
             obliged
             by
             his
             Religion
             to
             look
             upon
             his
             rightful
             lawful
             Prince
             ,
             (
             whatever
             his
             Principles
             were
             ,
             or
             his
             Practices
             might
             be
             ,
             )
             as
             God's
             Vicegerent
             ,
             and
             accountable
             to
             God
             only
             from
             whom
             he
             received
             his
             Power
             :
             All
             this
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             he
             might
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             alive
             still
             ,
          
           because
           ,
           as
           he
           contends
           ,
           King
           William
           was
           his
           rightful
           lawful
           Prince
           .
           So
           that
           it
           se●ms
           let
           King
           William
           be
           of
           what
           Principles
           he
           will
           ,
           even
           though
           he
           were
           as
           zealous
           a
           Papist
           as
           King
           Iames
           ;
           or
           let
           his
           Practices
           be
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           Subverting
           all
           our
           Liberties
           ,
           Properties
           ,
           nay
           the
           most
           Fundamental
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           still
           we
           are
           to
           
             believe
             our selves
             obliged
             by
             our
             Religion
             to
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             on
             God's
             Vicegerent
             accountable
             to
             God
             only
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           to
           obey
           him
           as
           such
           .
           Which
           ridiculous
           Partiality
           overthrows
           a
           good
           part
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           makes
           all
           the
           Deserters
           ,
           and
           fi●st
           Adherers
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Parliament
           that
           set
           him
           up
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Consent
             of
             the
             Nation
          
           ,
           he
           talks
           of
           ,
           to
           be
           Irreligious
           and
           Wicked
           .
           For
           since
           King
           Iames
           was
           confessedly
           at
           that
           time
           their
           
             rightful
             lawful
             King
          
           ,
           nor
           can
           he
           be
           pretended
           to
           have
           worse
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           than
           those
           mentioned
           ,
           which
           comes
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           his
           ,
           [
           
             whatever
             his
             Principles
             are
             ,
             or
             his
             Practices
             might
             be
             ,
          
           ]
           and
           this
           Man
           confesses
           that
           notwithstanding
           
             all
             this
             they
             were
             obliged
             by
             their
             Religion
          
           to
           submit
           to
           him
           as
           
             God's
             Vicegerent
          
           ;
           it
           follows
           unavoidably
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           to
           believe
           they
           violated
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           in
           the
           highest
           Degree
           ,
           who
           deserted
           him
           ,
           opposed
           him
           ,
           turned
           him
           out
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           a
           Stranger
           
             in
             his
             stead
          
           .
           Yet
           this
           Action
           of
           theirs
           ,
           confest
           by
           himself
           to
           be
           Irreligious
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           Foundation
           of
           our
           new
           Government
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           he
           has
           begged
           the
           whole
           Question
           ,
           and
           supposed
           the
           present
           Governours
           to
           be
           rightful
           and
           lawful
           King
           and
           Queen
           ;
           and
           now
           after
           he
           has
           done
           this
           ,
           he
           sets
           himself
           to
           prove
           it
           :
           Certainly
           this
           Man's
           Logick
           is
           very
           extraordinary
           .
           If
           it
           might
           be
           supposed
           ,
           it
           needed
           not
           to
           be
           proved
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           could
           be
           well
           proved
           ,
           it
           needed
           not
           have
           been
           supposed
           .
           Yet
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           to
           make
           this
           sure
           Work
           ,
           will
           needs
           do
           both
           ,
           though
           the
           Method
           he
           takes
           to
           do
           this
           be
           very
           preposterous
           ,
           his
           special
           Gift
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           by
           a
           neat
           Figure
           called
           
             Hysteron
             Proteron
          
           ,
           sets
           the
           Cart
           before
           the
           Horse
           ;
           and
           first
           supposes
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           goes
           about
           to
           prove
           it
           :
           
             The
             Question
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           (
           p.
           9.
           )
           
             is
             not
             whether
             rightful
             lawful
             Kings
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             but
             w●o
             in
             our
             Circumstances
             is
             our
             rightful
             lawful
             Sovereign
             ?
          
           And
           so
           he
           addresses
           himself
           to
           settle
           King
           
           William's
           Title
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           
             beyond
             all
             disp●te
          
           ,
           which
           being
           so
           rare
           a
           Sight
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           a
           Novelty
           and
           Curiosity
           ,
           it
           may
           deservedly
           challenge
           our
           best
           Attention
           ;
           especially
           it
           being
           withal
           our
           real-Interest
           :
           For
           I
           cannot
           think
           that
           any
           Man
           of
           the
           least
           degree
           of
           Wit
           ,
           would
           undergo
           outward
           Disquiets
           ,
           Dangers
           ,
           and
           Inconveniences
           ,
           in
           not
           submitting
           heartily
           to
           this
           present
           Government
           ,
           if
           his
           Conscience
           would
           let
           him
           be
           
             quiet
             within
          
           :
           Let
           us
           see
           then
           what
           we
           in
           Reason
           and
           Conscience
           think
           of
           this
           
             new
             Title
          
           to
           what
           was
           most
           evidently
           ,
           by
           G●d's
           and
           Man's
           Law
           too
           ,
           
             another
             Man
             's
             Right
          
           .
        
         
         
           That
           Party
           that
           stickled
           to
           make
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           King
           ,
           do
           hold
           that
           the
           People
           have
           the
           
             Power
             to
             make
          
           and
           unmake
           the
           supreme
           Magistrate
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           fix
           his
           Title
           upon
           
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             People
          
           ,
           and
           make
           account
           the
           same
           People
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           same
           Power
           can
           limit
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           annihilate
           it
           again
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           them
           profest
           openly
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           :
           Nay
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           only
           Reason
           and
           Interest
           they
           had
           ,
           or
           could
           have
           to
           make
           him
           King
           ;
           for
           the
           Commonalty
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           pretend
           to
           be
           the
           best
           Patrons
           ,
           were
           not
           at
           all
           burthened
           with
           Taxes
           under
           King
           Iames
           ;
           and
           withall
           themselves
           enjoy'd
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           had
           more
           than
           should
           have
           fallen
           to
           their
           share
           in
           Places
           and
           Offices
           ;
           And
           what
           could
           they
           wish
           more
           ,
           except
           the
           pulling
           down
           Monarchy
           ten
           Pegs
           lower
           ,
           and
           dwindling
           it
           into
           a
           
             Duke
             of
             Venice
          
           ?
           Which
           could
           not
           be
           while
           the
           legal
           King
           governed
           ;
           but
           might
           ,
           they
           hop'd
           ,
           be
           easily
           brought
           about
           when
           themselves
           had
           the
           making
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           modelling
           of
           their
           new
           Magistrate
           :
           For
           't
           is
           but
           reasonable
           that
           they
           who
           give
           and
           bestow
           a
           Thing
           ,
           should
           give
           
             as
             much
          
           and
           
             as
             little
          
           of
           it
           as
           they
           please
           .
           But
           this
           Plot
           was
           carried
           too
           openly
           ,
           which
           obliged
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           fearing
           their
           Ruine
           by
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           rather
           to
           vote
           any
           new
           King
           at
           a
           venture
           ,
           than
           become
           Slaves
           to
           the
           People
           :
           Nor
           would
           a
           precarious
           Authority
           satisfie
           a
           Genius
           ,
           that
           naturally
           aimed
           at
           being
           Absolute
           .
           So
           when
           they
           had
           given
           all
           the
           Money
           that
           they
           thought
           could
           well
           be
           raised
           ,
           without
           an
           
             extreme
             Wrong
          
           to
           the
           common
           Good
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           they
           were
           
             packs
             away
          
           ;
           and
           home
           they
           went
           gnashing
           their
           Teeth
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           so
           Silly
           as
           to
           bring
           themselves
           into
           a
           Noose
           they
           could
           not
           untie
           ;
           and
           which
           in
           time
           might
           come
           to
           hang
           their
           
             Liberty
             ,
             Property
          
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           they
           should
           dare
           to
           mutter
           too
           rudely
           )
           their
           Persons
           too
           .
           Thus
           that
           
             First
             Title
          
           fell
           ,
           which
           served
           well
           enough
           while
           the
           
             Young
             Government
          
           was
           yet
           in
           its
           Swaddling-clouts
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           became
           bigger
           it
           out-grow
           it
           ,
           as
           Children
           do
           their
           Cloaths
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           our
           Church
           of
           England
           Men
           ,
           who
           all
           this
           while
           stood
           Trembling
           left
           this
           new
           King
           ,
           being
           in
           his
           Inclination
           a
           perfect
           Presbyterian
           ,
           and
           the
           Creature
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           should
           come
           to
           ever-power
           them
           ,
           and
           trample
           on
           them
           ,
           finding
           that
           Things
           did
           not
           co●●on
           well
           between
           the
           ungrateful
           Sovereign
           ,
           and
           these
           his
           disgusted
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           grew
           weary
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           judged
           it
           was
           now
           their
           time
           to
           strike
           in
           :
           Wherefore
           they
           offered
           him
           their
           most
           humble
           Ser●ice
           ;
           which
           being
           accepted
           ,
           they
           laught
           in
           their
           Sleeves
           at
           the
           poor
           baffled
           Presbyterians
           ,
           telling
           them
           after
           an
           upbraiding
           and
           scornful
           Manner
           ,
           
             You
             would
             needs
             give
             us
             a
             King
             whether
             we
             would
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             now
             we
             will
             keep
             him
             up
             whether
             you
             will
             or
             no.
          
           So
           all
           this
           was
           done
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           Love
           to
           him
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           has
           the
           ill
           luck
           to
           have
           few
           
             Personal
             Lovers
          
           ,
           )
           but
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           opposite
           Party
           ,
           and
           to
           secure
           themselves
           against
           their
           emulous
           Competitours
           ,
           or
           revenge
           themselves
           upon
           them
           .
           If
           then
           Title
           (
           as
           it
           ought
           )
           be
           that
           which
           gives
           and
           upholds
           Authority
           ;
           his
           
             best
             Title
          
           after
           he
           had
           now
           got
           rid
           of
           the
           hanck
           the
           Presbyterians
           had
           upon
           him
           ,
           next
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Confederacy
           owning
           him
           for
           his
           Money
           and
           Assistance
           ,
           (
           which
           now
           begins
           to
           knock
           off
           )
           was
           in
           reality
           ,
           
             The
             Feud
             between
             our
             Church
             and
             Dissenters
          
           :
           Which
           Two
           made
           up
           a
           Second
           and
           a
           
             Third
             Title
          
           to
           prop
           up
           by
           turns
           this
           feeble
           Authority
           .
           Money
           then
           they
           voted
           him
           ,
           and
           
           (
           to
           engratiate
           themselves
           by
           out-bidding
           the
           others
           )
           full
           thrice
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Dissenters
           had
           done
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Nation
           was
           half
           begger'd
           by
           his
           Transporting
           it
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           to
           hire
           Foreign
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           bribe
           the
           Confederates
           ;
           and
           yet
           though
           they
           thus
           pleasured
           him
           by
           lavishing
           away
           the
           Money
           and
           Riches
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           all
           the
           Title
           he
           could
           obtain
           of
           them
           unanimously
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           only
           King
           
             de
             Facto
          
           ,
           and
           not
           
             de
             Iure
          
           .
           Which
           encouraged
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           ,
           who
           stood
           watching
           ,
           his
           Advantage
           ,
           to
           face
           about
           and
           build
           :
           this
           New
           and
           Fourth
           Title
           upon
           the
           
             Events
             of
             Providence
          
           ,
           or
           (
           to
           use
           an
           Expression
           less
           blasphemous
           and
           more
           proper
           for
           a
           Rueling
           Authority
           )
           on
           the
           
             Wheel
             of
             Fortune
          
           .
           But
           the
           poor
           Man
           was
           so
           baffled
           for
           this
           new
           Notion
           of
           his
           ,
           particularly
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Trimming
             Court
             Divine
          
           ,
           and
           more
           largely
           and
           unanswerably
           by
           those
           two
           learned
           and
           acute
           Treatises
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           [
           
             The
             Duty
             of
             Allegiance
             settled
             upon
             its
             true
             Grounds
             ,
             according
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           by
           Dr.
           
             Sherlock's
             Case
             of
             Allegiance
             considered
             with
             some
             Remarks
             upon
             his
             Vindication
          
           ;
           ]
           that
           't
           is
           his
           best
           play
           to
           sit
           down
           with
           silence
           ,
           and
           be
           content
           to
           lull
           his
           Conscience
           with
           his
           Deanry
           ,
           without
           awaking
           or
           disquieting
           it
           by
           thinking
           how
           to
           answer
           them
           ,
           lest
           it
           start
           up
           in
           his
           Face
           ,
           and
           disturb
           his
           peaceful
           and
           comfortable
           Enjoyments
           of
           his
           new
           Acquisitions
           ;
           for
           I
           dare
           challenge
           him
           ,
           particularly
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           two
           latter
           of
           those
           three
           Treatises
           ;
           that
           he
           is
           so
           shamefully
           ,
           confuted
           that
           he
           has
           not
           one
           starting-hole
           left
           for
           his
           Credit
           to
           escape
           by
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           must
           tell
           him
           ,
           That
           unless
           he
           answers
           them
           fully
           ,
           he
           Cheats
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           is
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           to
           make
           Restitution
           of
           his
           Deanry
           ;
           For
           why
           should
           he
           be
           so
           bountifully
           paid
           for
           weaving
           a
           Piece
           ,
           which
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           be
           well
           lookt
           into
           ,
           is
           so
           full
           of
           
             Bracks
             ,
             Stains
          
           ,
           and
           Holes
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           useless
           and
           good
           for
           nothing
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Fourth
           Title
           of
           a
           King
           
             de
             Facto
          
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Wheel
             of
             Fortune
          
           ,
           was
           
             laid
             flat
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Vnsteady
           Authority
           of
           our
           new
           Governours
           was
           bandied
           most
           miserably
           from
           Post
           to
           Pillar
           ,
           and
           could
           find
           no
           Foundation
           to
           fix
           upon
           ,
           nor
           any
           Basis
           that
           would
           fit
           it
           .
           None
           had
           hitherto
           been
           so
           Hardy
           to
           offer
           to
           maintain
           
             by
             Reason
          
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           rightfull
           and
           lawfull
           King
           and
           Queen
           :
           Yet
           I
           am
           credibly
           informed
           that
           a
           certain
           Gloomy-look't
           Divine
           ,
           relying
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           on
           some
           mystick
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           had
           preached
           a
           Sermon
           which
           would
           insinuate
           that
           King
           William
           had
           a
           Right
           to
           England
           by
           Conquest
           ;
           which
           was
           formerly
           ready
           to
           be
           published
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           taking
           of
           Mons
           some
           s●op
           was
           put
           to
           it
           at
           that
           time
           .
           If
           this
           be
           as
           true
           as
           it
           is
           told
           me
           ,
           with
           much
           assurance
           ,
           we
           English-men
           have
           reason
           to
           bless
           God
           for
           that
           Success
           of
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           beneficial
           
             Event
             of
             Providence
          
           that
           has
           befall'n
           us
           this
           long
           time
           ;
           for
           had
           that
           Project
           been
           heartily
           encouraged
           ,
           our
           Countrey-men
           had
           been
           all
           Slaves
           ,
           and
           every
           Farthing
           in
           the
           Nation
           at
           the
           Conquerour's
           Devotion
           ,
           it
           being
           indeed
           ,
           in
           
             that
             Case
             ,
             his
             own
          
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           Parliaments
           would
           
             give
             no
             more
          
           ,
           he
           might
           ,
           by
           setting
           up
           his
           Title
           ,
           when
           he
           pleased
           ,
           
             take
             all
          
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           the
           
             Fifth
             Title
          
           which
           has
           been
           set
           on
           foot
           .
        
         
           At
           length
           comes
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           seeing
           all
           the
           other
           Titles
           to
           be
           but
           impertinent
           Shifts
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           likely
           to
           take
           ,
           he
           will
           needs
           strain
           a
           Note
           above
           Ela
           ,
           and
           settle
           it
           on
           a
           higher
           Foundation
           ;
           viz.
           on
           
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
          
           ,
           which
           allows
           
             Independent
             Governments
             to
             right
             themselves
             
             by
             Force
             ,
          
           or
           by
           making
           War
           on
           him
           that
           injures
           them
           :
           But
           ,
           because
           he
           saw
           no
           War
           was
           made
           ,
           no
           Army
           fought
           ,
           nor
           a
           Stroke
           struck
           ●
           so
           that
           none
           who
           was
           not
           mad
           with
           Revelation
           could
           dream
           of
           a
           Conquest
           giving
           him
           Right
           over
           England
           ;
           he
           very
           politickly
           twists
           with
           it
           —
           and
           with
           the
           Success
           of
           this
           
             Iust
             War
          
           ,
           (
           p.
           11.
           )
           
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
          
           too
           .
           This
           ,
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           is
           a
           more
           extraordinary
           and
           more
           refined
           Notion
           than
           any
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           't
           is
           made
           of
           Contradictions
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           a
           Composition
           altogether
           Monstrous
           .
           We
           use
           to
           instance
           in
           Chimeras
           by
           a
           Hirco-cervus
           (
           a
           Goat-Stag
           )
           or
           some
           such
           whimsical
           Conceit
           ,
           that
           imports
           two
           or
           more
           different
           Natures
           clapt
           together
           .
           But
           this
           new
           fangled
           Notion
           of
           Right
           ,
           he
           has
           invented
           ,
           consists
           not
           of
           merely
           different
           ,
           but
           opposite
           Natures
           ;
           War
           and
           Force
           signifie
           Involuntariness
           in
           those
           they
           are
           exercised
           upon
           ,
           and
           Consent
           signifies
           Voluntariness
           .
           Again
           ,
           the
           Effect
           of
           War
           and
           Force
           is
           to
           
             subdue
             Resisters
          
           ,
           and
           Consent
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           signifies
           
             no
             Resisters
          
           at
           all
           .
           So
           that
           to
           come
           in
           by
           Force
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           by
           Consent
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           
             beaten
             voluntarily
          
           ,
           to
           be
           
             forced
             willingly
          
           ,
           to
           
             resist
             yieldingly
          
           ,
           to
           
             submit
             withall
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             yet
             against
             our
             Will
             ,
          
           or
           whatever
           Nonsense
           of
           this
           kind
           this
           incoherent
           and
           self-divided
           Notion
           of
           Right
           affords
           us
           .
           But
           ,
           to
           say
           the
           Truth
           ,
           there
           was
           neither
           a
           fair
           War
           ,
           subduing
           the
           resisting
           Nation
           against
           their
           Consent
           ,
           nor
           a
           clear
           ,
           free
           ,
           and
           deliberate
           Consent
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ;
           but
           (
           as
           will
           shortly
           appear
           )
           a
           mere
           Trick
           ,
           manag'd
           by
           an
           Ambitious
           Invader
           ,
           and
           his
           Confederates
           ,
           seconded
           by
           a
           Party
           of
           Male-contents
           and
           
             Rebellious
             Deserters
          
           ,
           and
           carried
           on
           by
           a
           complicated
           Series
           of
           
             unproved
             Pretences
          
           ,
           and
           Forgeries
           ,
           to
           bubble
           and
           fool
           the
           Common
           People
           ,
           and
           bring
           us
           into
           the
           Slavery
           and
           Beggary
           we
           now
           groan
           under
           .
        
         
           We
           will
           put
           this
           young
           new-hatcht
           Kingly-Title
           its
           best
           Cloaths
           on
           ,
           and
           then
           see
           how
           finely
           the
           Royal
           Robes
           become
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           prettily
           the
           Baby
           will
           look
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           besides
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           (
           says
           he
           ,
           p.
           11.
           )
           a
           
             Law
             of
             Nations
          
           ,
           by
           which
           Sovereign
           Independent-Governments
           ,
           when
           injured
           ,
           may
           Right
           themselves
           by
           a
           
             Iust
             War.
          
           Here
           were
           
             great
             and
             violent
             presumptions
             of
             an
             injury
             to
             the
             Right
             of
             Succession
             ,
          
           and
           
             too
             great
             Evidence
          
           of
           a
           formed
           
             Design
             to
             subvert
             the
             Establisht
             Religion
             and
             Civil
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
          
           and
           this
           War
           had
           Success
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Sovereignty
           was
           duely
           transferred
           ,
           and
           so
           
             there
             can
             be
             no
             dispute
             left
             to
             whom
             our
             Allegiance
             is
             due
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           full
           substance
           of
           the
           Discourse
           he
           had
           put
           together
           ,
           as
           he
           told
           us
           (
           p.
           10.
           )
           
             to
             clear
             this
             whole
             Matter
          
           .
           Let
           us
           now
           take
           it
           gently
           to
           pieces
           ,
           and
           lay
           each
           part
           of
           it
           down
           easily
           ,
           lest
           it
           fall
           asunder
           of
           it self
           ,
           and
           shatter
           into
           Incoherent
           Atoms
           before
           we
           come
           to
           handle
           it
           closely
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           deny'd
           then
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           in
           our
           Case
           
             two
             Nations
          
           ,
           or
           
             several
             Independent
             Governments
          
           .
           'T
           is
           deny'd
           there
           were
           
             great
             and
             violent
             presumptions
          
           of
           the
           Injury
           mentioned
           .
           'T
           is
           deny'd
           there
           was
           
             too
             great
             Evidence
             of
             the
             form'd
             Design
             he
             pretends
             .
          
           'T
           is
           deny'd
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           acquired
           his
           Authority
           by
           making
           War
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           righted
           himself
           by
           Force
           ,
           or
           came
           by
           the
           
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           since
           he
           has
           no
           Right
           either
           by
           fair
           Means
           ,
           or
           foul
           Means
           ,
           't
           is
           deny'd
           he
           has
           
             any
             Right
             at
             all
          
           ;
           what
           he
           has
           ,
           how
           he
           came
           by
           it
           ,
           or
           how
           he
           still
           keeps
           it
           ,
           shall
           be
           declared
           hereafter
           .
        
         
         
           First
           then
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           a
           Law
           of
           Nations
           distinct
           from
           that
           of
           
             particular
             Kingdoms
          
           every
           Man
           knew
           ●efore
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           needed
           not
           have
           been
           so
           large
           in
           a
           Point
           so
           universally
           acknowledged
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           becoming
           his
           small
           Politicks
           to
           
             amp●●fie
             mightily
          
           ,
           and
           carry
           all
           before
           him
           Victoriously
           in
           Things
           which
           
             no
             Man
          
           living
           denies
           :
           But
           to
           be
           short
           and
           slight
           ,
           or
           rather
           perfectly
           silent
           in
           those
           p●rticul●rs
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Decision
           and
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           whole
           business
           depends
           ;
           we
           grant
           him
           then
           that
           
             Independent
             Governments
          
           may
           ,
           when
           injured
           ,
           have
           a
           Right
           to
           demand
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           deny'd
           them
           ,
           take
           Satisfaction
           
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
          
           ,
           for
           't
           is
           no
           more
           than
           every
           Man
           knows
           ,
           and
           yields
           to
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           deny'd
           that
           this
           comes
           home
           to
           his
           Purpose
           ,
           or
           does
           his
           Cause
           the
           least
           service
           .
           For
           —
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           'T
           is
           deny'd
           that
           there
           were
           here
           
             Two
             Independent
             Governments
          
           ,
           and
           so
           his
           Discourse
           falls
           to
           the
           g●ound
           .
           The
           S●ates
           of
           Holland
           indeed
           make
           a
           Government
           ,
           but
           those
           good
           Men
           ,
           who
           never
           told
           lye
           in
           their
           Lives
           ,
           disclaim'd
           the
           Action
           by
           their
           Ambassador
           ;
           and
           ,
           like
           wise
           Men
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           not
           succeed
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           seen
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           made
           use
           of
           
             F●ot
             of
             W●elp
          
           to
           do
           their
           own
           Jobbs
           ,
           'till
           the
           Six
           hundred
           thousand
           Pound
           came
           to
           be
           pay'd
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           indeed
           they
           so
           far
           own'd
           it
           heartily
           ,
           and
           
             took
             our
             Money
          
           very
           readily
           :
           Besides
           they
           were
           Allies
           to
           King
           Iames
           ,
           which
           makes
           it
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Nations
          
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           recurrs
           .
           And
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           if
           they
           made
           this
           War
           ,
           and
           had
           Success
           in
           it
           ,
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           was
           not
           such
           an
           
             Independent
             Governour
          
           as
           to
           make
           it
           
             without
             them
          
           ,
           )
           it
           would
           follow
           ,
           by
           this
           Discourse
           that
           They
           ,
           and
           not
           He
           ,
           are
           our
           Lords
           and
           Masters
           ;
           a
           Title
           which
           the
           Hollanders
           do
           not
           qu●t
           ,
           but
           still
           assert
           on
           due
           occasions
           ,
           That
           
             their
             State-holder
             manages
          
           England
           
             for
             their
             behoof
          
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           their
           carriage
           in
           the
           
           Mogull's
           Countrey
           ,
           where
           they
           seiz'd
           some
           of
           our
           Merchants
           Effects
           ,
           by
           pretending
           that
           England
           
             was
             now
             under
          
           Holland
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           sent
           one
           of
           their
           own
           Officers
           to
           govern
           it
           
             on
             their
             stead
          
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           taken
           in
           his
           own
           single
           Capacity
           ,
           he
           was
           far
           from
           being
           a
           
             Separate
             Nation
          
           ,
           or
           
             Independent
             Government
          
           ,
           which
           this
           Gentlemen's
           Discourse
           proceeds
           upon
           ,
           or
           indeed
           
             Supreme
             Governour
             of
             any
             Nation
             at
             all
             ,
          
           not
           of
           the
           
             Principality
             of
             Orange
          
           ;
           for
           this
           was
           by
           Dr.
           
             Sherlock's
             Event
             of
             Providence
          
           ,
           and
           by
           Conquest
           taken
           from
           him
           long
           ago
           :
           Nor
           was
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           a
           
             Sovereign
             Independent
          
           Prince
           in
           Holland
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           there
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           States
           :
           Nor
           was
           it
           ever
           heard
           there
           was
           a
           Prince
           of
           Breda
           :
           So
           that
           this
           Gentleman's
           Discourse
           faulters
           in
           that
           which
           should
           have
           been
           the
           very
           subject
           of
           it
           .
           He
           should
           have
           said
           that
           any
           
             great
             Man
          
           who
           had
           received
           W●ong
           ,
           might
           in
           true
           Reason
           right
           himself
           by
           the
           best
           means
           that
           he
           or
           his
           Friends
           could
           make
           against
           
             any
             Man
          
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           his
           Sovereign
           or
           
             fellow
             Subject
          
           ,
           and
           this
           by
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Reason
          
           ,
           or
           Nature
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Nations
          
           ;
           For
           what
           had
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Nations
          
           to
           do
           in
           the
           business
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           
             Nation
             Injured
          
           ,
           or
           that
           demanded
           Satisfaction
           ?
           For
           surely
           he
           will
           not
           say
           that
           King
           Iames
           had
           done
           Wrong
           to
           the
           Principality
           of
           Orange
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Person
           of
           King
           
             William
             alone
          
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           Queen
           either
           ,
           is
           a
           Nation
           :
           Yet
           one
           of
           the
           two
           he
           must
           say
           ,
           ●o
           make
           his
           Discourse
           hang
           together
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           'T
           is
           deny'd
           
             there
             were
             great
             and
             violent
             〈◊〉
             of
             an
             injury
             to
             the
             Right
             of
             Succession
          
           :
           This
           ,
           if
           made
           good
           ,
           might
           do
           his
           Cause
           some
           service
           ;
           let
           us
           see
           then
           what
           strong
           Proofs
           he
           brings
           to
           evince
           it
           .
           Two
           sorts
           of
           Arguments
           he
           alledges
           to
           prove
           it
           .
           The
           fi●st
           is
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             Orange's
             Declaration
          
           ;
           certainly
           this
           Man
           is
           infatuated
           .
           Our
           English
           Proverb
           [
           
             Ask
             my
             Master
             if
             I
             be
             a
             Thief
          
           ]
           contains
           as
           good
           a
           Plea
           as
           this
           ;
           yet
           the
           poor
           Man
           triumphs
           mightily
           ,
           and
           thinks
           his
           Work
           is
           done
           when
           he
           has
           
             barely
             repeated
             it
          
           .
           But
           what
           says
           the
           Declaration
           ?
           Why
           ,
           it
           says
           ,
           That
           
             all
             the
             good
             Subjects
             of
             these
             Kingdoms
             do
             vehemently
             suspect
             ,
             that
             the
             pretended
             Prince
             of
          
           Wales
           
             was
             not
             born
             of
             the
             ●ueen
             ,
             and
             that
             many
             doubted
             of
             the
             Queen's
             Bigness
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Birth
             of
             the
             Child
             ;
             and
             yet
             there
             was
             not
             any
             one
             Thing
             done
             to
             satisfie
             their
             Doubts
             :
          
           So
           says
           the
           Declaration
           indeed
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           Man
           may
           be
           believ'd
           in
           his
           own
           Cause
           ,
           (
           against
           our
           own
           knowledge
           ,
           )
           when
           he
           might
           hope
           to
           get
           Three
           Kingdoms
           by
           saying
           so
           ,
           all
           is
           as
           true
           as
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           as
           clear
           as
           Demonstration
           ;
           otherwise
           our
           Reason
           will
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           give
           us
           leave
           to
           suspect
           at
           least
           Misinformation
           in
           the
           Case
           ,
           if
           not
           Self-partiality
           .
           And
           I
           do
           not
           like
           either
           the
           Sincerity
           ,
           or
           the
           Care
           of
           him
           that
           penned
           it
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           first
           that
           [
           
             All
             good
             Subjects
             vehemently
             suspected
          
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           and
           then
           dwindling
           afterwards
           into
           [
           
             Many
             doubted
          
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           A
           sober
           Man
           would
           not
           have
           quoted
           the
           Declaration
           ,
           unless
           to
           defend
           it
           ;
           but
           this
           Gentleman
           builds
           on
           it
           as
           on
           his
           Principle
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           will
           he
           justifie
           the
           Declaration
           when
           it
           says
           ,
           that
           
             not
             any
             one
             thing
             was
             done
          
           to
           satisfie
           Doubters
           ,
           or
           himself
           for
           hinting
           so
           impudently
           ,
           (
           p.
           14.
           )
           That
           the
           
             principal
             Persons
             concerned
             had
             not
             the
             least
             Satisfaction
             given
             them
             ?
          
           Was
           not
           the
           Testimony
           of
           near
           Fifty
           sworn
           Witnesses
           of
           Credit
           ,
           enough
           to
           satisfie
           reasonable
           Men
           in
           
             a
             matter
             of
             Fact
          
           ?
           No
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           (
           p.
           13.
           )
           
             No
             private
             Depositions
             of
             such
             as
             are
             dependents
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             liable
             to
             suspicion
             ,
             can
             in
             reason
             be
             taken
             for
             satisfactory
             Evidence
             .
          
           Does
           this
           Man
           consider
           how
           many
           Protestants
           ,
           how
           many
           Persons
           of
           unblemish'd
           Honour
           he
           taints
           with
           suspicion
           of
           Perjury
           ,
           and
           Treason
           against
           the
           Nation
           ,
           by
           hinting
           they
           are
           
             so
             sworn
          
           in
           attesting
           the
           Bigness
           of
           the
           Q●een
           ,
           and
           the
           Birth
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ?
           Unhappy
           Mr.
           Ashron
           ,
           who
           had
           such
           Judges
           ,
           and
           such
           Jury-men
           ,
           as
           though
           fit
           to
           condemn
           him
           without
           
             any
             one
          
           Witness
           ,
           or
           
             any
             one
          
           Proof
           ,
           but
           merely
           upon
           Suspicion
           or
           Presumption
           ;
           yet
           such
           multitudes
           of
           legal
           Witnesses
           are
           held
           insufficient
           to
           satisfie
           those
           of
           the
           ●ame
           Party
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           a
           matter
           of
           Fact
           far
           more
           evident
           .
           Certainly
           this
           pretended
           Scrupulosity
           of
           theirs
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           loose
           at
           some
           time
           ;
           and
           so
           strait-lac'd
           at
           another
           ,
           is
           more
           lodged
           in
           their
           W●d
           than
           in
           their
           Reason
           :
           But
           on
           how
           he
           bussles
           ,
           and
           runs
           about
           the
           World
           to
           pretend
           a
           flaw
           in
           this
           most
           sample
           Atte●tation
           !
           The
           
             Old
             Roman
             Laws
          
           are
           ha●ed
           in
           by
           Head
           and
           Shoulders
           ,
           (
           p.
           13.
           )
           though
           he
           knows
           well
           they
           are
           generally
           no
           where
           observed
           ,
           especially
           those
           he
           mentions
           ;
           they
           being
           indeed
           such
           extravagant
           N●ceties
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           look
           like
           perfect
           Madness
           ,
           now
           a
           days
           ;
           to
           offer
           to
           bring
           them
           into
           play
           .
           Then
           comes
           in
           our
           
             Old
             Common
             Law
          
           ,
           (
           p.
           14.
           )
           
             Allowing
             a
             Writ
             of
             Inspection
             ,
             and
             the
             Old
             Law
             Books
             giving
             directions
             to
             prevent
             and
             discover
             Subernation
          
           :
           Now
           if
           there
           were
           any
           Thing
           done
           contrary
           to
           our
           Laws
           ,
           that
           makes
           for
           his
           purpose
           ,
           Why
           
           does
           he
           not
           produce
           it
           ,
           and
           urge
           it
           ?
           Especially
           why
           did
           not
           the
           Contention
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           so
           vehemently
           press'd
           to
           it
           by
           the
           Loyal
           Party
           go
           about
           to
           Discover
           this
           pretended
           Subordination
           ?
           Why
           did
           not
           they
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           since
           this
           Government
           came
           in
           ,
           make
           us
           of
           his
           Writs
           of
           Inspection
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Chapter
             in
             the
             Old
             Law
             Books
          
           ?
           Did
           none
           of
           them
           know
           
             Old
             Laws
             ,
             W●its
          
           and
           Chapters
           ,
           but
           this
           learned
           Setler
           of
           the
           Royal
           Succession
           ?
           This
           I
           can
           assure
           him
           ,
           that
           durst
           the
           Convention
           have
           attempted
           it
           they
           should
           have
           sound
           ,
           
             even
             at
             that
             ,
             time
          
           ,
           very
           many
           other
           Witnesses
           of
           Credit
           ,
           able
           both
           to
           satisfie
           the
           nicest
           Scrupulosity
           ,
           con●ute
           the
           Calumny
           ,
           and
           confou●d
           the
           Authors
           and
           Abet●ers
           of
           it
           .
           But
           they
           were
           aff●aid
           such
           an
           important
           Truth
           should
           be
           made
           
             too
             evident
          
           to
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           at
           once
           have
           spoiled
           the
           Prince
           of
           
           Orange's
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           have
           shamed
           their
           own
           Rebellions
           Resolution
           of
           deposing
           King
           Iames
           ,
           and
           setting
           up
           another
           in
           h●s
           Head
           :
           A
           Pretence
           which
           was
           so
           necessary
           to
           be
           started
           and
           upheld
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           Discovered
           by
           ,
           the
           Framers
           and
           Abetters
           of
           it
           to
           be
           a
           manifest
           Impestuce
           ,
           as
           they
           knew
           well
           it
           would
           have
           been
           ,
           had
           they
           gone
           about
           to
           examine
           it
           .
           I
           omit
           to
           give
           a
           fuller
           Answer
           to
           his
           Citations
           out
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Roman
             Laws
          
           ,
           and
           
             our
             Old
             Common
             Laws
          
           because
           they
           have
           been
           considered
           very
           particularly
           ,
           in
           a
           Discourse
           pu●posely
           made
           upon
           those
           〈◊〉
           subjects
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             De
             Ventre
             I●spiciendo
          
           ,
           or
           
             Remarks
             on
             Mr
          
           Ashron's
           Answerer
           ;
           which
           shews
           clearly
           from
           those
           Laws
           themselves
           ,
           in
           the
           places
           he
           cites
           ,
           and
           from
           those
           Oracles
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           B●acton
           and
           my
           Lord
           Coke
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           are
           at
           all
           to
           his
           purpose
           .
        
         
           His
           other
           P●oofs
           of
           
             this
             injury
          
           justifying
           the
           War
           ,
           are
           a
           company
           of
           [
           Its
           ]
           as
           (
           pag.
           13
           )
           
             I●
             there
             was
             no
             reasonable
             Care
             taken
             to
             prevous
             and
             remove
             these
             Suspicions
          
           ;
           and
           (
           pag.
           14.
           )
           
             If
             no
             such
             Care
             was
             taken
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             If
             the
             principal
             Persons
             concerned
             had
             not
             the
             least
             Satisfaction
             given
             them
             .
             If
             the
             whole
             Thing
             was
             managed
             with
             Secrecy
             ,
             and
             suspicious
             Circumstances
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           he
           no
           where
           affirms
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           particular
           [
           Ifs
           ]
           or
           any
           one
           of
           them
           was
           positively
           true
           ;
           and
           consequently
           he
           attempts
           not
           to
           make
           good
           ,
           nor
           ●ffers
           the
           least
           Proof
           ,
           that
           the
           War
           upon
           this
           Score
           was
           Iust
           ;
           nor
           that
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Nations
          
           ,
           he
           so
           much
           talks
           of
           ,
           gives
           the
           Invader
           any
           Right
           or
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           nor
           ,
           lustly
           ,
           that
           
             there
             were
             great
          
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           he
           only
           phrases
           it
           )
           
             violent
             Presumptions
          
           of
           this
           
             Injury
             to
             the
             Right
             of
             Succession
          
           :
           Whence
           follows
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           not
           even
           
             said
             one
          
           single
           Word
           in
           ju●●●fication
           of
           this
           
             New
             Government
          
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           
             Swearing
             Party
          
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           is
           infinitely
           short
           of
           
             clearing
             the
             whole
             Matter
          
           ,
           as
           he
           ,
           in
           big
           Words
           ,
           pretended
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Discourse
           .
           Certainly
           our
           Governours
           were
           either
           very
           unwise
           in
           clinsing
           no
           better
           a
           W●iter
           to
           
             defend
             their
             Cause
          
           ,
           or
           else
           (
           which
           is
           the
           very
           Truth
           )
           their
           Cause
           it self
           can
           
             bear
             no
             better
             a
             Defence
          
           .
        
         
           Since
           then
           this
           stout
           Champion
           of
           our
           new
           Government
           is
           so
           mightily
           in
           love
           with
           [
           I●s
           .
           ]
           it
           were
           not
           amiss
           to
           ans●er
           him
           with
           more
           Ifs
           than
           he
           brings
           ,
           which
           more●ver
           (
           a
           thing
           he
           ●o
           where
           does
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           a
           Confute
           ,
           )
           we
           dare
           vouch
           to
           be
           true
           .
           We
           affirm
           then
           ,
           That
           if
           this
           Invasion
           was
           intended
           above
           three
           quarters
           of
           a
           Year
           before
           it
           was
           
           executed
           ,
           or
           more
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           sending
           King
           Iames
           word
           of
           it
           half
           a
           Year
           before
           :
           If
           it
           was
           long
           befo●e
           concerted
           between
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           and
           the
           Confederates
           ,
           to
           dethrone
           King
           Iames
           ,
           without
           any
           Respect
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           (
           as
           yet
           but
           a
           young
           Embrio
           ,
           if
           so
           much
           ,
           )
           or
           to
           the
           maintaining
           our
           Religion
           or
           Liberties
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           of
           those
           other
           specious
           Pretences
           taken
           up
           afterwards
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           Confederates
           parts
           at
           least
           )
           merely
           for
           fear
           he
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           〈◊〉
           with
           France
           ,
           or
           stand
           Neuter
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           silly
           English
           lose
           their
           Lives
           ,
           and
           beggar
           themselves
           to
           maintain
           the
           Quarrel
           of
           Foreigners
           :
           If
           the
           main
           thing
           that
           encouraged
           the
           Confederates
           to
           that
           U●dertaking
           was
           the
           Kn●wn
           Hatred
           of
           the
           English
           Men
           in
           general
           ●o
           King
           
             Iames's
             Religion
          
           ,
           that
           King's
           Zeal
           to
           make
           those
           of
           his
           Persuasi●n
           ●s
           free
           is
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Fell●w
           Subjects
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           hop'd
           would
           highly
           disgust
           very
           many
           ●
           )
           and
           the●r
           Assurance
           that
           they
           had
           a
           Factions
           ,
           Lying
           ,
           and
           Discontented
           Party
           here
           ,
           who
           would
           make
           way
           for
           his
           Ejectment
           ,
           by
           giving
           about
           and
           countenancing
           such
           Stories
           and
           Libels
           as
           would
           encline
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Nation
           to
           a
           Revolt
           :
           If
           ,
           among
           the
           rest
           ,
           this
           Flam
           of
           a
           supposititious
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           nor
           dream'd
           on
           by
           any
           till
           then
           ,
           w●s
           
           comed
           ●●
           the
           Politick
           Mint
           at
           the
           Hague
           ,
           sent
           over
           into
           England
           to
           be
           made
           current
           here
           by
           their
           Party
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Dissatisfaction
           which
           themselves
           had
           raised
           h●re
           was
           taken
           up
           for
           a
           Pretence
           ,
           and
           inserted
           in
           the
           Prince
           of
           
           Orange's
           Declaration
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           idle
           Story
           a
           greater
           Authority
           ,
           and
           to
           gloss
           over
           such
           an
           unnatural
           and
           so
           unjust
           an
           Invasion
           :
           If
           ample
           Satisfaction
           was
           given
           by
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Multitudes
           of
           Credible
           and
           Honourable
           Witnesses
           ,
           when
           the
           Dissatisfaction
           came
           to
           some
           height
           ;
           it
           being
           highly
           unwise
           for
           a
           King
           to
           humor
           every
           idle
           Report
           ,
           or
           honor
           it
           with
           such
           a
           solemn
           Examination
           :
           If
           the
           Queen's
           Delive●y
           was
           far
           from
           being
           carried
           secretly
           and
           suspitiously
           ,
           (
           as
           one
           of
           his
           Ifs
           shame●●●y
           ●ints
           ,
           )
           but
           in
           op●n
           Day-light
           ,
           before
           a
           Multitude
           of
           People
           of
           All
           sorts
           indifferently
           ,
           no
           Person
           of
           Honor
           being
           denied
           Entrance
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           Curiosity
           to
           be
           present
           :
           If
           the
           Prince
           and
           Princess
           of
           Orange
           ,
           who
           were
           Two
           of
           the
           Persons
           
             chiefly
             concern'd
          
           ,
           being
           absent
           far
           off
           in
           Holland
           ,
           and
           not
           denied
           coming
           over
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           ,
           might
           have
           sent
           some
           whom
           they
           could
           trust
           to
           be
           present
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           had
           press'd
           their
           Sister
           who
           was
           here
           ,
           and
           whose
           Joint
           Concern
           it
           was
           to
           be
           exactly
           curious
           in
           a
           Business
           so
           highly
           importing
           ●h●m
           all
           ;
           and
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           ,
           though
           so
           hugely
           obliged
           by
           then
           Interest
           to
           doe
           this
           ,
           did
           ever
           make
           any
           kind
           of
           Means
           or
           Applica●ion
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           so
           just
           Satisfaction
           ,
           which
           it
           had
           been
           a
           Madness
           not
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           they
           indeed
           had
           any
           
             real
             Doubt
          
           .
           Nay
           more
           ,
           If
           (
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           politick
           Sham
           )
           the
           Princess
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Third
           Person
           so
           
             nearly
             concerned
          
           ,
           after
           having
           avoided
           with
           all
           the
           Industry
           imaginable
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           Queen's
           rising
           and
           going
           to
           Bed
           ,
           (
           left
           she
           should
           be
           forced
           to
           see
           what
           she
           was
           
             loth
             to
             know
          
           ,
           and
           resolved
           not
           to
           
             w●tn●ss
             ,
             viz.
          
           the
           Queen's
           Pregnancy
           ,
           )
           would
           needs
           ,
           co●trary
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           her
           Father
           ,
           who
           express'd
           some
           Trouble
           that
           she
           should
           then
           ●e
           absent
           ,
           because
           she
           being
           satisfied
           in
           the
           Thing
           her self
           ,
           might
           be
           the
           better
           able
           to
           satisfie
           her
           Relations
           ,
           run
           out
           of
           the
           way
           to
           the
           Bath
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           purposely
           absent
           just
           at
           the
           time
           the
           Queen
           reckoned
           to
           be
           delivered
           ,
           though
           she
           had
           most
           pressing
           reasons
           of
           Interest
           to
           be
           here
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           nor
           could
           ,
           without
           most
           manifest
           Injustice
           ,
           
           be
           denied
           all
           the
           Liberty
           allowable
           ●o
           one
           of
           the
           same
           Sex
           ,
           both
           to
           satisfie
           her
           s●lf
           and
           others
           ;
           though
           at
           the
           same
           time
           it
           was
           given
           out
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           sent
           away
           by
           her
           F●ther
           ,
           lest
           she
           should
           discover
           the
           pretended
           Cheat
           :
           I●
           none
           of
           the
           Three
           nearly
           conc●r●ed
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           ,
           made
           the
           least
           Scruple
           ,
           nor
           pretended
           the
           least
           Dissatisfaction
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           when
           the
           Queen
           was
           ●elivered
           of
           other
           Chi●●ren
           formerly
           ,
           though
           not
           half
           the
           number
           was
           presen●
           ,
           untill
           a
           
             Male
             Child
          
           was
           born
           ,
           which
           to
           th●i●
           R●gret
           ,
           put
           them
           by
           the
           Hopes
           and
           Expecta●ion
           of
           succeeding
           in
           th●ir
           turns
           ●he
           Next
           :
           If
           instead
           of
           offering
           any
           Proof
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           Witness
           of
           the
           contrary
           ,
           to
           invalidate
           or
           counte●bala●ce
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           this
           consonant
           Testimony
           of
           so
           many
           Persons
           of
           untai●ted
           Honour
           and
           Sincerity
           ;
           this
           Farce
           ,
           to
           gull
           ●nd
           mad
           the
           silly
           credulous
           People
           ,
           was
           carried
           on
           and
           abe●●ed
           with
           nothing
           but
           Multitudes
           of
           Lyes
           ,
           printed
           and
           baw'd
           about
           to
           serve
           a
           present
           Turn
           ;
           as
           that
           the
           Woman
           whose
           Child
           it
           was
           ,
           was
           come
           out
           of
           Holland
           ,
           and
           would
           appear
           to
           justifie
           it
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           brought
           to
           St
           
           Iames's
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           a
           Coach
           ,
           some●imes
           in
           a
           Warming-p●n
           ,
           that
           the
           Midwife
           had
           co●fessed
           the
           Cheat
           ,
           &c.
           
           All
           which
           are
           e●i●ced
           to
           be
           Falshoods
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           wer●
           
             never
             prov'd
          
           ,
           or
           attempted
           to
           be
           prov'd
           ,
           th●ugh
           it
           was
           so
           
             highly
             necessary
          
           :
           If
           the
           factious
           Members
           in
           the
           Conventi●n
           ,
           that
           voted
           up
           this
           new
           King
           ,
           were
           p●est
           by
           the
           loyal
           Party
           to
           call
           this
           matter
           into
           Examination
           ,
           yet
           could
           never
           be
           brought
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           in
           it self
           of
           the
           highest
           Concern
           imaginable
           to
           our
           Nation
           ,
           and
           withall
           most
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           justifie
           this
           otherwise
           barbarous
           Invasi●n
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Treasonable
           Abdication
           of
           King
           Iames
           :
           Lastly
           ,
           If
           this
           heavy
           Charge
           against
           the
           Ki●g
           and
           Queen
           ,
           of
           trumping
           up
           a
           Sham
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           was
           indu●●riously
           spread
           throughout
           the
           Three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           any
           real
           Zeal
           of
           pres●rving
           the
           ●●ue
           Succession
           ,
           but
           onely
           as
           a
           fit
           occasion
           to
           throw
           off
           That
           ,
           and
           the
           Mona●chy
           too
           ,
           as
           
             hereditary
             by
             Lineal
             Descent
          
           ,
           by
           changing
           it
           into
           an
           Elective
           ,
           as
           frankly
           acknowledged
           by
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Abdicating
           P●ers
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           who
           owned
           to
           a
           Person
           of
           known
           Integrity
           ,
           that
           he
           believed
           the
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           to
           be
           as
           truly
           born
           of
           the
           Queen's
           body
           ,
           as
           his
           own
           Son
           of
           his
           Wife
           's
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           pluck
           up
           both
           Root
           and
           Branch
           ;
           which
           in
           other
           words
           is
           to
           change
           the
           Government
           :
           If
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           all
           these
           Particulars
           be
           true
           ,
           as
           we
           dare
           affirm
           them
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           p●ove
           by
           unquestio●able
           Testimonies
           ;
           and
           as
           most
           of
           them
           are
           most
           notorious
           ,
           then
           we
           may
           safely
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Birth
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           was
           no
           
             just
             Occasion
             of
             a
             War
          
           ,
           nor
           consequently
           can
           be
           derive
           hence
           a
           
             Right
             to
             the
             Government
          
           by
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Nations
          
           justifying
           his
           Invasion
           ,
           as
           this
           Gentleman
           pretends
           .
        
         
           I
           pity
           his
           Weakness
           in
           compa●ing
           (
           p.
           15.
           this
           
             open
             Carriage
          
           of
           things
           in
           the
           Birth
           of
           that
           Prince
           ,
           before
           Multitudes
           of
           People
           of
           all
           sorts
           indifferently
           to
           a
           Jugg●e
           between
           Three
           ,
           (
           the
           pretended
           Father
           and
           Mother
           and
           a
           M●dwife
           ,
           )
           to
           subo●n
           a
           false
           Chi●d
           :
           He
           thinks
           it
           too
           of
           great
           Weight
           ,
           That
           the
           Ju●y
           upon
           
             hearing
             the
             whole
             Evidence
             ,
             gave
             Iudgment
             that
             t●at
             Child
             was
             supposititious
          
           :
           What
           Straws
           wil
           Men
           catch
           at
           when
           their
           Cause
           is
           sinking
           ?
           But
           why
           does
           he
           not
           tell
           us
           ,
           what
           Evidence
           the
           Jury
           he
           speaks
           of
           proceeded
           upon
           ?
           Because
           it
           would
           shame
           his
           
           alleadging
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           this
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           been
           informed
           :
           The
           
             Hereford
             〈◊〉
          
           Woman
           was
           held
           Incapable
           of
           Children
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           next
           Heir
           to
           the
           Estate
           suspect
           no
           Child
           was
           born
           :
           A
           crafty
           Lawyer
           ,
           who
           undertook
           to
           discover
           it
           ,
           first
           made
           Enqui●y
           what
           poor
           Women
           the
           midwife
           '
           had
           delivered
           about
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           found
           that
           ●ne
           of
           them
           had
           her
           Child
           missing
           ;
           having
           discovered
           this
           ,
           he
           f●ights
           the
           Woman
           ,
           by
           telling
           her
           there
           was
           a
           great
           Rumour
           that
           the
           had
           murthered
           her
           Child
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           should
           be
           hanged
           if
           she
           did
           not
           produce
           it
           alive
           or
           dead
           .
           Hereupon
           she
           made
           known
           the
           whole
           Intrigue
           of
           the
           Midwife
           ,
           and
           the
           p●etended
           Parents
           ,
           and
           the
           Juggle
           came
           to
           be
           consist
           Is
           this
           in
           any
           Regard
           like
           our
           Case
           ?
           None
           were
           sworn
           there
           but
           the
           two
           Persons
           immediately
           con●erned
           ,
           who
           hoped
           to
           enjoy
           the
           Estate
           ,
           and
           a
           Countrey
           Midwife
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           have
           a
           share
           in
           it
           for
           her
           Project
           ,
           at
           least
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           a
           good
           lusty
           Bribe
           .
           So
           that
           here
           wa●
           in
           really
           but
           One
           Witness
           ,
           the
           pretended
           Parents
           being
           barred
           from
           witnessing
           in
           their
           own
           C●use
           :
           Coun●
           now
           the
           Number
           of
           our
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           weigh
           their
           Worth
           ,
           and
           how
           that
           they
           were
           not
           Persons
           
             〈◊〉
             out
          
           ,
           but
           came
           accidentally
           as
           they
           hapt
           to
           hear
           of
           the
           Queen's
           Co●●ition
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           appear
           impossible
           they
           should
           be
           capable
           of
           a
           Confederacy
           or
           Subornation
           .
           Again
           :
           The
           Queen
           was
           never
           held
           to
           be
           barren
           ;
           She
           had
           had
           formerly
           divers
           Daughters
           ,
           and
           a
           Son
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           likely
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           but
           what
           by
           the
           course
           of
           Nature
           is
           
             generally
             expected
          
           ,
           that
           She
           should
           at
           another
           time
           have
           a
           second
           Male-Child
           :
           '
           Nor
           did
           any
           Mother
           of
           the
           Child
           appear
           to
           own
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Lying
           Parts
           a
           go●d
           w●●e
           pretended
           she
           would
           ;
           all
           those
           kind
           of
           Romances
           serv'd
           like
           Butt●esses
           or
           Scaffolds
           to
           raise
           this
           new
           King
           to
           his
           Height
           ,
           and
           
             build
             up
          
           our
           New
           Govern●ent
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           things
           were
           better
           settled
           ,
           and
           could
           stand
           without
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           taken
           down
           again
           ,
           and
           laid
           aside
           as
           useless
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           let
           him
           bring
           an
           Evidence
           in
           any
           degree
           like
           that
           which
           his
           Herefordshire
           J●ry
           had
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           acknowledge
           the
           Wrong
           done
           to
           the
           Natio●
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           R●yal
           Family
           ,
           and
           grant
           the
           War
           (
           had
           there
           been
           any
           )
           just
           :
           Till
           then
           let
           not
           such
           Personages
           lie
           under
           such
           intolerable
           Slanders
           ,
           let
           not
           Christianity
           and
           Duty
           be
           so
           wickedly
           violated
           ,
           nor
           the
           People
           of
           
             England
             deluded
          
           and
           scandalized
           with
           such
           Talk
           without
           Proof
           ,
           and
           s●ch
           
             heavy
             C●arges
          
           laid
           without
           the
           least
           colourable
           Shadow
           of
           Evidence
           ,
           to
           ju●●ifie
           that
           they
           are
           so
           much
           as
           in
           any
           degree
           Probable
           ,
           much
           less
           (
           as
           he
           mouths
           it
           )
           great
           and
           
             violent
             Presumptions
          
           ,
           and
           least
           of
           all
           (
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           )
           
             absolutely
             certain
             Truths
          
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           his
           
             great
             and
             violent
             Presumptions
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Next
           follows
           (
           for
           though
           he
           be
           a
           very
           
             slender
             Prover
          
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           still
           a
           very
           
             big
             Pretender
          
           )
           his
           
             Too
             g●eat
             Evidence
             of
             a
             form'd
             Design
             to
             subvert
             the
             Establisht
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Civil
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           I
           supp●se
           he
           calls
           it
           
             Too
             great
             Evidence
          
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           so
           great
           that
           it
           dazles
           the
           Night
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           does
           at
           Noon-day
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           Man
           can
           see
           it
           ,
           or
           b●hold
           it
           ,
           else
           why
           is
           it
           
             too
             great
          
           ?
           Now
           when
           a
           Man
           has
           
             too
             much
          
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           't
           is
           very
           unkind
           ,
           and
           even
           ill-natur'd
           and
           hard-hearted
           ,
           not
           to
           spare
           a
           Little
           of
           it
           to
           his
           Friends
           to
           whom
           he
           owes
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           both
           want
           it
           ,
           and
           expect
           it
           from
           him
           .
           But
           we
           mistake
           his
           Genius
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Pra●ing
           not
           a
           Proving
           
           Writer
           :
           Nor
           does
           he
           evidence
           the
           Calumny
           otherwise
           ,
           than
           by
           referring
           us
           again
           to
           his
           Alcoran
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             Orange's
             Declaration
          
           :
           Whatever
           he
           finds
           there
           ,
           he
           makes
           account
           is
           a
           
             First
             Principle
          
           ,
           and
           so
           bring
           of
           
             too
             great
             Evidence
          
           ,
           it
           can
           need
           no
           Proof
           .
        
         
           An
           impartial
           Narrative
           of
           matters
           of
           Fact
           known
           to
           most
           in
           England
           ,
           will
           give
           us
           a
           true
           Light
           to
           judge
           of
           this
           Point
           .
           King
           Iames
           his
           Religion
           and
           the
           hatred
           which
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Nation
           had
           against
           it
           ,
           made
           all
           those
           who
           were
           of
           a
           different
           Persuasion
           look
           with
           a
           jealous
           Eye
           upon
           his
           Actions
           ,
           and
           apt
           to
           make
           the
           worst
           Constructions
           of
           every
           thing
           he
           did
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           Papists
           :
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           thought
           that
           he
           wanted
           many
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Old
           
             Excluding
             Faction
          
           ,
           who
           stood
           watching
           all
           Opportunities
           to
           b●eed
           him
           Vexation
           ,
           and
           disaffect
           his
           Subjects
           by
           malicious
           Insinuations
           .
           Those
           of
           our
           Church
           who
           were
           heartily
           Loyal
           ,
           did
           grieve
           exceedingly
           to
           see
           him
           give
           his
           Enemies
           
             too
             fair
          
           occasions
           to
           work
           him
           Mischief
           :
           They
           judged
           that
           the
           setting
           up
           the
           High
           Commission
           Court
           over
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           were
           there
           nothing
           in
           it
           but
           the
           Novelty
           of
           it
           ,
           should
           not
           have
           been
           attempted
           in
           such
           Circumstances
           
             if
             at
             all
          
           .
           The
           making
           one
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           (
           Men
           more
           odious
           to
           our
           Nation
           than
           
             Turkish
             M●sties
          
           )
           a
           Privy-Counsellor
           ,
           could
           ,
           they
           fear'd
           ,
           have
           no
           other
           likely
           Effect
           ,
           but
           to
           exasperate
           all
           England
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           .
           They
           conceived
           that
           the
           Dispensing
           with
           the
           Test
           ,
           and
           putting
           Roman-Catholicks
           promiscuously
           into
           Offices
           Civil
           and
           Military
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           let
           alone
           'till
           the
           Test
           it self
           were
           Abrogated
           ;
           which
           would
           certainly
           have
           been
           more
           easily
           obtained
           ,
           had
           not
           this
           forward
           Anticipation
           put
           our
           Church
           of
           England
           out
           of
           humour
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           more
           warily
           stand
           upon
           their
           Guard
           ,
           and
           resolve
           unanimously
           to
           part
           with
           nothing
           that
           could
           any
           way
           he
           likely
           to
           advantage
           them
           :
           But
           that
           which
           most
           Startled
           our
           Church
           ,
           was
           the
           Design
           of
           giving
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           to
           all
           Dissenters
           ;
           they
           had
           sadly
           experienced
           in
           the
           long
           Parliament's
           Time
           ,
           and
           in
           
           Oliver's
           Days
           ,
           how
           those
           Men
           had
           trampled
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           under
           Foot
           ,
           and
           they
           feared
           that
           this
           setling
           them
           by
           Law
           ,
           on
           an
           
             even
             level
          
           with
           themselves
           ,
           might
           in
           time
           give
           those
           restless
           Men
           opportunity
           to
           play
           the
           same
           Franks
           over
           again
           .
           In
           a
           Word
           ,
           they
           apprehended
           they
           were
           to
           fence
           with
           their
           Enemies
           on
           both
           hands
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           combined
           —
           
             Veleus
             Testindine
             factâ
          
           —
           to
           link
           themselves
           unanimously
           against
           the
           
             universally
             D●●pensing
          
           Power
           ,
           and
           in
           Maintenance
           of
           the
           Test.
           
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           King
           Iames
           was
           very
           earnest
           to
           have
           a
           
             general
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           setled
           by
           Law.
           It
           had
           ever
           been
           his
           Tenet
           ,
           that
           Persecution
           purely
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           was
           Vnchristian
           :
           Besides
           ,
           he
           judged
           it
           would
           enrich
           the
           Nation
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           done
           Holland
           ,
           by
           inviteing
           Strangers
           hither
           ,
           and
           encouraging
           Trade
           ;
           the
           conveniency
           of
           our
           Ports
           ,
           above
           those
           of
           our
           Neighbours
           ,
           being
           an
           efficacious
           Motive
           to
           draw
           the
           Traffick
           from
           them
           to
           us
           .
           He
           judged
           too
           that
           this
           universal
           Toleration
           ,
           if
           wisely
           setled
           and
           managed
           ,
           might
           be
           a
           means
           to
           compose
           the
           Bedlam
           Animosities
           here
           about
           Religion
           ,
           which
           had
           so
           often
           distracted
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           ,
           within
           our
           Memory
           ,
           turned
           the
           Government
           topsie-turvy
           ▪
           Nor
           was
           it
           one
           of
           his
           least
           Motives
           (
           though
           not
           the
           only
           one
           ,
           as
           some
           apprehended
           )
           to
           gain
           those
           of
           his
           own
           Religion
           a
           Toleration
           among
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           ;
           a
           thing
           (
           to
           speak
           impartially
           )
           
           to
           which
           both
           his
           Honour
           and
           his
           Conscience
           could
           not
           but
           exceedingly
           encline
           him
           .
           These
           Conveniences
           meeting
           in
           one
           ,
           took
           such
           full
           hold
           of
           his
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           exceedingly
           fond
           of
           a
           Project
           ,
           which
           did
           seem
           to
           him
           so
           hugely
           Advantageous
           to
           the
           Nation
           .
           Hereupon
           he
           try'd
           all
           
             Sweet
             means
          
           imaginable
           to
           bring
           it
           about
           ▪
           but
           found
           all
           his
           Caresses
           ineffectual
           to
           induce
           our
           Church
           Party
           to
           permit
           it
           to
           be
           enacted
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           main
           design
           :
           Wherefore
           he
           saw
           there
           was
           no
           other
           Expedient
           ,
           but
           to
           turn
           out
           such
           Officers
           as
           opposed
           his
           Intentions
           ,
           and
           (
           
             for
             the
             present
          
           )
           to
           put
           in
           Dissenters
           to
           whom
           he
           knew
           it
           would
           be
           grateful
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           to
           compass
           such
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           was
           likely
           to
           establish
           this
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           by
           Law.
           He
           hop'd
           it
           would
           not
           much
           displease
           our
           Church
           ,
           since
           he
           declared
           he
           would
           continue
           to
           them
           the
           Prerogative
           above
           others
           to
           be
           still
           the
           State-Religion
           established
           by
           Law
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           all
           the
           Bishopricks
           and
           Benefices
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           to
           have
           vast
           Priviledges
           a●●
           Advantages
           over
           any
           others
           whatsoever
           :
           But
           they
           were
           jealous
           that
           this
           was
           not
           sufficient
           to
           secure
           them
           for
           the
           future
           .
           And
           hence
           ,
           as
           it
           happens
           ,
           when
           both
           Parties
           are
           stiff
           in
           their
           contrary
           Pre●ensions
           mutual
           Diskindnesses
           past
           towards
           one
           another
           ,
           which
           ill
           meaning
           Men
           laid
           hold
           on
           ,
           and
           made
           use
           of
           to
           disaffect
           the
           Nation
           ;
           and
           so
           facilitated
           the
           way
           to
           welcome
           the
           Invader
           .
        
         
           Now
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           What
           had
           K●ng
           Iames
           done
           to
           make
           his
           
             Son
             in
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             own
             Nephew
          
           ,
           nay
           his
           own
           Daughter
           ,
           turn
           their
           Father
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdoms
           ?
           There
           was
           nothing
           taken
           from
           our
           Church
           but
           the
           
             Power
             of
             Persecution
          
           ,
           our
           Principles
           he
           meddled
           not
           with
           ,
           nor
           intruded
           Men
           of
           Heterodox
           Tenets
           into
           our
           Bishopricks
           and
           Livings
           ;
           whereas
           now
           we
           have
           Soctnians
           and
           Latitudinarians
           softed
           into
           our
           Chief
           Cathedrals
           ,
           and
           ou●
           Parish
           Churches
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           may
           expect
           shortly
           ,
           without
           God's
           special
           and
           undeserved
           Mercy
           ,
           our
           Church
           will
           be
           made
           an
           Amsterdam
           of
           all
           Religions
           :
           Their
           Swearing
           Allegiance
           at
           a
           venture
           attones
           for
           all
           their
           Heretical
           Tenets
           let
           them
           be
           as
           D●m●able
           as
           they
           will
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           .
           Had
           our
           Governour
           (
           for
           to
           call
           him
           Head
           of
           such
           a
           d●fferent
           natured
           Church
           ,
           were
           to
           call
           it
           a
           Monster
           )
           taken
           away
           our
           
             ●xternal
             Grandure
          
           ,
           or
           our
           Revenues
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           
             less
             pernice
          
           us
           ●o
           our
           Church
           ,
           than
           what
           it
           now
           suffers
           .
           For
           not
           
             outward
             Splendor
          
           or
           R●b●s
           ,
           but
           
             True
             Principles
             of
             Fai●b
          
           are
           that
           which
           make
           a
           Church
           ▪
           The
           C●●i●tian
           Church
           under
           the
           Ten
           Heathen
           Persecutions
           ,
           was
           still
           a
           most
           perfect
           and
           
             pure
             Church
          
           ,
           h●
           keeping
           her
           Principles
           untainted
           ▪
           and
           admitting
           none
           into
           her
           Communion
           that
           were
           polluted
           with
           
             False
             Tenets
          
           ,
           though
           it
           wanted
           then
           all
           these
           outward
           Ornaments
           and
           Accessaries
           :
           So
           that
           both
           the
           very
           Essence
           and
           Being
           of
           our
           Church
           goes
           on
           n●w
           corrupting
           every
           Day
           ;
           and
           her
           Revenues
           too
           ,
           in
           great
           part
           ,
           are
           given
           away
           to
           Aliens
           :
           Whereas
           King
           Iames
           never
           injured
           us
           ,
           in
           
             the
             least
          
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           one
           of
           those
           respects
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           (
           nor
           have
           we
           any
           more
           than
           a
           suspicion
           that
           he
           ever
           meant
           it
           )
           though
           he
           shew'd
           some
           Resentments
           against
           the
           personal
           Opposition
           ,
           or
           rather
           uncompliance
           of
           some
           of
           our
           great
           ones
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           trifle
           in
           Comparison
           :
           Whereas
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             Orange's
             declaring
          
           he
           came
           over
           to
           
             maintain
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           was
           a
           
             meer
             Pretence
          
           ,
           being
           so
           far
           from
           maintaining
           ,
           or
           upholding
           our
           
             Principles
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           or
           assisting
           our
           Church
           ;
           that
           ,
           as
           appears
           
           by
           the
           Event
           ,
           he
           has
           taken
           Care
           to
           corrupt
           the
           One
           ,
           and
           is
           making
           haste
           to
           destroy
           the
           Other
           ;
           the
           War
           therefore
           (
           if
           any
           )
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           just
           upon
           that
           Account
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           what
           King
           Iames
           is
           pretended
           to
           have
           done
           in
           prejudice
           of
           our
           
             Civil
             Liberties
          
           ,
           which
           required
           the
           Prince
           of
           
           Orange's
           over-charitable
           vindicating
           them
           :
           He
           was
           told
           by
           his
           Judges
           that
           it
           was
           his
           
             due
             Prerogative
          
           ;
           and
           suppose
           he
           had
           something
           extended
           that
           ,
           why
           should
           this
           oblige
           a
           Son
           and
           Daughter
           to
           invade
           a
           Father
           ?
           Had
           he
           beggar'd
           the
           Nation
           by
           
             Heavy
             Taxes
          
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           worse
           for
           them
           when
           their
           turn
           came
           to
           enjoy
           it
           .
           But
           to
           magnifie
           the
           
             Ro●al
             Prerogative
          
           had
           been
           a
           
             high
             Benefit
          
           to
           them
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           Nation
           which
           was
           in
           great
           part
           of
           Common-weal●hish
           Principles
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           esteemed
           meritorions
           .
           Again
           :
           The
           greatest
           Encroachment
           upon
           our
           Civil
           Liberties
           that
           was
           objected
           ,
           was
           the
           Dispensing
           universally
           with
           the
           Laws
           against
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           whence
           it
           was
           inferred
           ,
           he
           might
           by
           the
           same
           Reason
           dispense
           with
           any
           other
           Law
           ,
           or
           suspend
           the
           Execution
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           adieu
           to
           our
           
             Civil
             Liberties
          
           .
           But
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           did
           this
           ,
           he
           declared
           his
           Judgment
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           what
           it
           estimable
           
             Common
             Goods
          
           it
           would
           being
           to
           the
           Nation
           ,
           (
           which
           cannot
           be
           pretended
           the
           Dispensing
           with
           any
           other
           Law
           whatsoever
           ,
           )
           and
           he
           judged
           himself
           to
           be
           by
           his
           Office
           ,
           as
           indeed
           he
           was
           ,
           
             Ove●seer
             of
             the
             Common
             Good.
          
           It
           may
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           it
           enrich'd
           not
           himself
           ,
           but
           rather
           impoverished
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           l●st
           the
           Fines
           and
           Forfeitures
           raised
           upon
           Conventicles
           :
           So
           that
           't
           is
           manife●●
           he
           aimed
           onely
           at
           the
           Common
           Good
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           his
           
             own
             private
             Interest
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           he
           had
           erred
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           very
           pardonable
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           been
           made
           such
           a
           heinous
           Fault
           ,
           as
           deserv'd
           an
           Invasion
           ,
           and
           the
           Loss
           of
           his
           Crown
           .
        
         
           Again
           :
           If
           King
           Iames
           over-reach'd
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           order
           to
           get
           Universal
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           settled
           by
           Law
           ,
           which
           suiting
           so
           exactly
           with
           the
           Dutch
           Methods
           could
           not
           ,
           to
           a
           Dutch
           Prince
           ,
           be
           a
           
             just
             Ground
          
           for
           such
           an
           
             Vnnatural
             Quarrel
          
           ;
           especially
           since
           it
           was
           intended
           to
           take
           the
           Grievous
           Yoke
           of
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           Laws
           from
           off
           the
           Necks
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Persuasion
           ;
           which
           being
           the
           Religion
           that
           Prince
           had
           espoused
           ,
           and
           been
           bred
           up
           in
           ,
           it
           ought
           rather
           to
           have
           obliged
           him
           ,
           than
           have
           exasperated
           him
           so
           highly
           as
           to
           draw
           his
           Sword
           at
           his
           Father
           .
           This
           Prete●ce
           then
           of
           
             maintaining
             our
             Civil
             Liberties
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Justifying
           the
           War
           upon
           that
           score
           ,
           is
           so
           open
           a
           Sham
           past
           upon
           us
           poor
           English
           Gulls
           ,
           that
           it
           gives
           it self
           the
           Lye
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           Principles
           of
           our
           New
           Governours
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           It
           is
           denied
           there
           was
           
             any
             War
             at
             all
          
           ,
           either
           intended
           ,
           or
           proclaimed
           ,
           or
           acted
           .
           Princes
           that
           conceive
           themselves
           aggrieved
           ,
           use
           to
           be
           so
           generous
           ,
           as
           first
           to
           complain
           and
           
             demand
             Satisfaction
          
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           denied
           ,
           then
           to
           
             d●●ounce
             War
          
           ,
           and
           pr●se●ute
           it
           .
           Thi●
           is
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           Custom
           of
           the
           World
           :
           But
           here
           was
           no
           Complaint
           ,
           no
           Demand
           of
           Sati●f●ction
           ,
           no●
           any
           War
           proclaim'd
           ,
           but
           denied
           to
           the
           very
           time
           of
           their
           Larding
           ;
           nor
           was
           any
           battel
           inten●●d
           ,
           That
           Warlike
           and
           Noble
           Prince
           (
           witness
           his
           false-hearted
           Declaration
           )
           came
           over
           to
           wheedle
           ,
           not
           ●●
           fight
           .
           Some
           Th●●sa●●●
           of
           Souldiers
           he
           did
           indeed
           bring
           over
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           might
           cr●●mp
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           muster
           ;
           but
           for
           coming
           forwards
           within
           the
           Lists
           ,
           till
           the
           
           King's
           Army
           had
           voluntarily
           dispersed
           it self
           ,
           or
           offer
           to
           join
           B●ttel
           with
           them
           ,
           you
           must
           pardon
           them
           .
           Alas
           !
           They
           were
           so
           far
           from
           the
           least
           Thought
           of
           taking
           upon
           them
           that
           Boldness
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           we●l
           known
           how
           upon
           the
           Delay
           of
           our
           Renegadoes
           coming
           over
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           called
           a
           Council
           ,
           not
           of
           War
           ,
           or
           of
           Fight
           ,
           but
           of
           Flight
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           there
           in
           a
           
             Panick
             Fear
          
           resolved
           to
           be
           gone
           most
           valiantly
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           had
           not
           one
           of
           them
           unexpectedly
           arrived
           ,
           who
           brought
           the
           reviving
           Tidings
           of
           more
           chief
           Officers
           to
           follow
           ;
           whose
           shamefull
           Deserting
           ,
           as
           it
           gave
           them
           the
           Courage
           to
           stay
           ,
           so
           it
           amused
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           durst
           not
           venture
           to
           trust
           the
           rest
           ,
           not
           knowing
           the
           Number
           of
           his
           
             firm
             Friends
          
           ,
           since
           those
           who
           had
           the
           greatest
           Obligations
           in
           the
           world
           to
           
             be
             so
          
           ,
           had
           so
           dishonourably
           run
           to
           his
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           turned
           
             Traitors
             .
             War
          
           implies
           some
           kind
           of
           Bravery
           in
           its
           Notion
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           case
           there
           was
           nothing
           but
           a
           
             sneaking
             Treachery
          
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           Trick
           to
           f●ight
           ●some
           with
           the
           apprehension
           of
           an
           unive●sal
           Defection
           of
           the
           King's
           Army
           ,
           and
           to
           debauch
           the
           rest
           with
           Shams
           and
           Lyes
           .
           This
           was
           the
           War
           ,
           this
           the
           Success
           of
           War
           ,
           which
           (
           p.
           11
           )
           this
           idle
           Talker
           so
           much
           braggs
           of
           ,
           and
           on
           which
           he
           builds
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             Orange's
             Right
             to
             the
             Government
          
           .
           A
           strange
           War
           without
           doubt
           ,
           where
           never
           a
           Stroke
           was
           struck
           !
           and
           as
           strange
           a
           
             Success
             of
             War
          
           ,
           which
           depended
           not
           on
           the
           
             Battled
             Courage
          
           of
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           Treachery
           of
           the
           English.
           Till
           now
           all
           Ma●kind
           verily
           judged
           ,
           that
           Success
           in
           War
           imposed
           Victory
           or
           Conquests
           ▪
           and
           Can
           it
           be
           called
           a
           Victory
           ,
           ●here
           none
           fought
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           a
           Victor
           signifies
           a
           Conquerour
           ;
           and
           then
           England
           should
           be
           his
           by
           Conquest
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
          
           afterwards
           ,
           unless
           the
           People
           compounded
           it
           with
           the
           Conquerours
           before
           hand
           ,
           as
           the
           Kentish-Men
           did
           with
           William
           I.
           otherwise
           all
           is
           his
           .
        
         
           L●●●ly
           ,
           'T
           is
           denied
           there
           was
           an
           unanimous
           
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
          
           .
           He
           distinguishes
           (
           p.
           23
           )
           between
           a
           
             Right
             to
             the
             Government
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Manner
             of
             assuming
             it
             .
             The
             Right
             ,
          
           she
           says
           ,
           
             was
             founded
             on
             the
             〈◊〉
             Causes
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             the
             Success
             in
             it
             :
             But
             the
             Assuming
             it
             was
             not
             by
             any
             way
             of
             Forc●
             or
             Violence
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             free
             Co●●ent
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           It
           see
           us
           then
           the
           Government
           originally
           was
           〈◊〉
           his
           ,
           even
           while
           he
           was
           in
           Holland
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           but
           catch
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           but
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           know
           his
           own
           Right
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           lot
           〈◊〉
           ,
           of
           which
           none
           can
           doubt
           ,
           ●he
           came
           over
           with
           a
           Design
           and
           full
           Intention
           to
           get
           it
           .
           Yet
           himself
           in
           his
           De●la●ati●n
           disclaimed
           any
           such
           Intention
           ;
           and
           continued
           to
           doe
           so
           all
           along
           ,
           till
           the
           very
           time
           of
           ch●sing
           him
           ,
           even
           after
           King
           Iames
           was
           gone
           ,
           and
           his
           Army
           dispersed
           ;
           and
           consequ●ntly
           after
           the
           
             Success
             of
             the
             War
          
           (
           such
           as
           it
           was
           )
           was
           acquired
           :
           So
           that
           this
           acute
           Gentleman
           gives
           us
           a
           New
           and
           Sixth
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           was
           never
           known
           to
           that
           Prince
           himself
           ,
           nor
           ever
           owned
           by
           him
           ,
           nor
           hinted
           in
           any
           of
           his
           Proclamations
           ;
           nor
           (
           which
           is
           strange
           )
           acknowledged
           or
           intimated
           by
           the
           Convention
           ;
           when
           they
           voted
           him
           King
           ,
           and
           were
           at
           an
           utter
           Loss
           on
           what
           Ground
           to
           settle
           his
           Title
           ,
           while
           the
           true
           King
           was
           yet
           living
           ;
           nor
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           
             thought
             on
             ,
             d●eam'd
             on
          
           ,
           or
           
             heard
             on
          
           by
           any
           Man
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           till
           himself
           writ
           ;
           and
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           his
           bad
           Cause
           suspended
           his
           Use
           of
           Common
           Sense
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           but
           see
           that
           the
           very
           Word
           [
           
             Acceptance
             of
             the
             Government
          
           ,
           ]
           which
           he
           here
           uses
           ,
           (
           pag.
           23.
           )
           is
           clearly
           relative
           to
           their
           Giving
           him
           the
           same
           
           Government
           ,
           and
           (
           unless
           we
           will
           wrong
           the
           Use
           and
           signification
           of
           Words
           )
           giving
           it
           as
           a
           Kindness
           too
           ,
           since
           no
           man
           can
           be
           said
           to
           accept
           that
           as
           a
           Gift
           which
           was
           
             his
             own
             before
          
           .
           But
           give
           it
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           he
           
             left
             his
             hand
          
           ,
           and
           thanked
           them
           for
           the
           Favour
           .
           And
           I
           wonder
           to
           what
           end
           ,
           if
           this
           Dis●ourse
           of
           his
           be
           true
           ,
           was
           all
           that
           mad
           Clutter
           about
           the
           
             Abdication
             Vote
          
           ,
           to
           make
           room
           for
           a
           new
           King
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           a
           Title
           :
           For
           if
           K.
           William
           had
           Right
           
             even
             then
          
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           a
           
             successfull
             War
          
           ,
           King
           Iames
           had
           
             no
             Right
          
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           was
           absolutely
           outed
           ,
           whether
           he
           had
           abdicated
           or
           
             not
             abdicated
          
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           they
           were
           all
           Fools
           to
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           whose
           quick
           sight
           could
           descry
           a
           Title
           which
           was
           hid
           from
           the
           dim
           Eyes
           of
           the
           
             whole
             Consenting
             Nation
          
           .
        
         
           But
           was
           there
           indeed
           a
           
             free
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
          
           ?
           Let
           us
           see
           .
           A
           Consent
           is
           said
           then
           to
           be
           free
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           neither
           Force
           over●awing
           Men
           ,
           nor
           Fraud
           either
           circumventing
           them
           with
           false
           Motives
           ,
           or
           frightening
           them
           with
           false
           Fears
           .
           Now
           the
           Common
           People
           were
           bubbled
           at
           that
           time
           with
           a
           Thousand
           Lyes
           about
           the
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           Smithfield-Fares
           ,
           a
           League
           made
           with
           France
           to
           enslave
           us
           all
           ;
           nay
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           all
           sold
           to
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           in
           Danger
           to
           have
           all
           our
           Throats
           cut
           by
           him
           :
           They
           conserted
           then
           upon
           such
           Suppositions
           ,
           not
           absolutely
           ;
           and
           so
           these
           Suppositions
           being
           found
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           their
           
             true
             Reason
             consented
             not
          
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           surprized
           ,
           terrified
           ,
           and
           ama●ed
           into
           a
           false
           grounded
           Passion
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           in
           a
           hurry
           doe
           they
           
             knew
             not
             what
          
           ;
           whereas
           the
           most
           sedate
           Deliberation
           ,
           and
           most
           true
           Rep●esentation
           of
           things
           is
           requisite
           to
           such
           a
           
             Free
             Consent
          
           ,
           as
           submits
           all
           the
           Subjects
           Lives
           and
           Fortun●s
           to
           the
           maintaining
           this
           New
           Governour
           in
           the
           Throne
           ,
           as
           they
           must
           do
           ,
           whoever
           own
           their
           Allegiance
           due
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           At
           least
           he
           will
           say
           the
           Convention
           represented
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           
             ●e
             consented
          
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           enough
           .
           I
           deny
           all
           Three
           .
           It
           was
           neither
           a
           Legal
           Representative
           ,
           and
           so
           let
           it
           Vote
           what
           it
           will
           it
           
             binds
             no
             Man
          
           ,
           nor
           consequently
           is
           it
           enough
           for
           his
           Purpose
           :
           Nor
           did
           the
           People
           who
           chose
           the
           Commons
           intend
           to
           empower
           them
           to
           alter
           the
           most
           fundamental
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           New
           King
           as
           they
           pleased
           .
           Besides
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           needs
           do
           it
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           first
           repealed
           the
           Laws
           for
           the
           Royal
           Succession
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           other
           Laws
           too
           which
           make
           it
           Treason
           to
           obey
           or
           acknowledge
           any
           other
           but
           the
           immediate
           Successour
           for
           their
           King
           ;
           otherwise
           those
           Laws
           ,
           yet
           standing
           ,
           whatever
           was
           done
           against
           them
           was
           beyond
           all
           Excuse
           illegal
           and
           treasonable
           in
           the
           highest
           Degree
           .
           Nor
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           did
           the
           Convention
           unanunorisly
           and
           
             freely
             consent
          
           .
           The
           Common-wealth●sh
           Party
           could
           not
           〈◊〉
           to
           bring
           in
           a
           New
           King
           ,
           while
           the
           Old
           one
           was
           Alive
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           resigned
           .
           Being
           thus
           at
           a
           loss
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           computed
           the
           Number
           of
           their
           Faction
           ,
           who
           they
           knew
           would
           vote
           
             any
             thing
          
           ,
           they
           put
           the
           King's
           Abdication
           to
           vote
           :
           It
           was
           carried
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           such
           a
           Piece
           of
           bold
           Impudence
           as
           was
           ,
           at
           
             another
             time
          
           ,
           (
           and
           will
           be
           for
           
             all
             future
             Ages
          
           )
           enough
           to
           make
           all
           the
           Convention
           held
           Mad-men
           .
           The
           King
           was
           commanded
           out
           of
           his
           Palace
           to
           a
           Prison
           ,
           and
           all
           Treaty
           with
           him
           refused
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           being
           made
           justly
           apprehensive
           by
           his
           Father's
           Fate
           ,
           he
           had
           retired
           for
           his
           Safety
           ;
           but
           well
           foreseeing
           
           the
           ambitious
           Drift
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           He
           ,
           both
           by
           his
           Letter
           from
           Rochester
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           afterwards
           ,
           particularly
           in
           that
           to
           the
           Lords
           ,
           both
           claimed
           the
           Government
           ,
           
             challenged
             their
             Allegiance
          
           ,
           desired
           them
           to
           prepare
           things
           for
           his
           safe
           Return
           ,
           and
           signified
           he
           would
           be
           within
           Convenient
           distance
           ,
           to
           receive
           and
           answer
           their
           Proposals
           :
           He
           told
           them
           the
           Right
           was
           His
           ,
           and
           bid
           them
           remember
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           Himself
           was
           or
           could
           be
           their
           Sovereign
           .
        
         
           Besides
           :
           It
           was
           fresh
           in
           every
           Man's
           Memory
           ,
           how
           his
           Royal
           Brother
           King
           Charles
           had
           retired
           also
           for
           his
           Safety
           ,
           continued
           many
           Years
           out
           of
           England
           ;
           yet
           no
           Man
           living
           ever
           thought
           ,
           nor
           were
           his
           very
           Enemies
           so
           senseless
           and
           shameless
           as
           to
           object
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           Abdicated
           his
           Crown
           :
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           in
           despight
           of
           common
           Sense
           ,
           Claiming
           was
           called
           Abdicating
           ,
           and
           the
           Challenging
           their
           Allegiance
           was
           voted
           Renouncing
           it
           :
           They
           might
           better
           have
           voted
           ;
           that
           the
           Huntington
           Colt
           ,
           driven
           down
           to
           the
           Bridge
           at
           Cambridge
           ,
           was
           a
           Sturgeon
           ;
           that
           an
           Apple
           is
           an
           Oyster
           ;
           or
           that
           Chalk
           is
           Cheese
           ;
           for
           th●se
           are
           onely
           different
           Things
           ,
           not
           directly
           Opposites
           ,
           as
           a●e
           the
           other
           .
           No
           Wonder
           then
           it
           cost
           the
           Factious
           Party
           such
           Sweat
           and
           Toil
           to
           get
           such
           a
           damnable
           Contradiction
           enacted
           :
           Such
           a
           Solliciting
           ,
           Cajolling
           ,
           Frighting
           !
           Such
           Hurry
           and
           Clamour
           ,
           [
           
             Make
             him
             King
             ,
             make
             him
             King
             ,
          
           ]
           enough
           to
           put
           sober
           Mankind
           out
           of
           its
           Senses
           !
           Besides
           ;
           a
           Dutch
           Army
           over-awing
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Fear
           of
           being
           accused
           afterwards
           to
           the
           New
           King
           as
           disaffected
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           considering
           his
           Humour
           ,
           impatient
           of
           Opposition
           in
           a
           pretence
           he
           was
           violently
           bent
           upon
           ,
           might
           either
           prove
           their
           Ruine
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           make
           them
           live
           very
           uneasie
           under
           him
           .
        
         
           Take
           one
           short
           but
           very
           significant
           Instance
           ,
           how
           things
           were
           carried
           in
           those
           Mad
           Days
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           related
           by
           a
           Noble
           Pee●
           (
           who
           was
           himself
           very
           forward
           for
           the
           Abdication
           )
           to
           his
           Friends
           upon
           occasion
           .
           There
           being
           no
           Judges
           yet
           appointed
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Debate
           in
           the
           Convention
           ,
           what
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           long
           Robe
           should
           be
           made
           choi●e
           of
           to
           assist
           in
           the
           House
           :
           Some
           named
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Pemberton
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Sawyer
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Finch
           ;
           but
           the
           Lords
           
             Mordant
             ,
             Delamere
          
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           took
           Fire
           suddenly
           ,
           and
           brake
           out
           into
           big
           and
           boisterous
           Language
           ,
           telling
           the
           House
           flatly
           and
           plainly
           ,
           [
           
             We
             will
             have
             none
             of
             those
             who
             have
             been
             Instruments
             in
             the
             late
             Reign
             :
          
           ]
           Upon
           which
           a
           sudden
           Damp
           seized
           all
           the
           Lords
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           attackt
           in
           Flank
           and
           Rear
           with
           Canons
           and
           Mortars
           ,
           or
           the
           Thunder
           from
           Mount
           Sinai
           :
           
             For
             we
             lookt
             on
             them
          
           ,
           said
           that
           Lord
           ,
           
             as
             on
             so
             many
             Princes
             of
          
           Orange
           ,
           
             or
             such
             as
             might
             not
             be
             contradicted
             for
             fear
             of
             his
             Displeasure
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Manner
             most
             Votes
             were
             forced
             ,
             till
             we
             had
             the
             Grace
             to
             be
             pliable
             to
             what
             the
             Military
             Lords
             and
             their
             Complices
             proposed
             .
          
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           strange
           kind
           of
           
             free
             Consent
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Faction
           did
           All
           at
           their
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           who
           made
           up
           the
           Generality
           ,
           durst
           do
           
             Nothing
             at
             all
          
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Arbitrary
           Will
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           his
           insolent
           Adherents
           ?
        
         
           And
           yet
           though
           their
           own
           Party
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           had
           all
           those
           Advantages
           to
           back
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           able
           to
           carry
           it
           but
           by
           a
           very
           few
           Votes
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Catalogues
           of
           each
           .
           And
           which
           gives
           a
           greater
           Blemish
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           than
           it
           had
           Advantage
           in
           the
           House
           
           of
           Commons
           ,
           Six
           Dukes
           ,
           and
           Thirty
           Lords
           protested
           solemnly
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           their
           Protestations
           stand
           yet
           upon
           Record
           :
           And
           the
           Generality
           of
           the
           others
           admitted
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           judged
           it
           would
           be
           a
           Ruine
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           withall
           worse
           for
           King
           Iames
           ,
           if
           the
           Government
           should
           settle
           into
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           than
           if
           they
           should
           keep
           up
           Monarchy
           ,
           by
           setting
           up
           a
           King
           
             de
             Facto
          
           at
           present
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           they
           intended
           at
           first
           ,
           as
           divers
           of
           them
           have
           declared
           privately
           to
           those
           Friends
           they
           durst
           trust
           ;
           though
           now
           they
           are
           carried
           down
           by
           the
           Current
           of
           the
           Times
           into
           many
           Treasonable
           Actions
           ,
           contrary
           to
           their
           first
           Intentions
           .
           So
           dangerous
           is
           it
           to
           recede
           from
           Principles
           ,
           in
           Compliance
           with
           any
           
             present
             Circumstances
          
           whatever
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           then
           all
           this
           whole
           Turn
           of
           our
           State
           depends
           upon
           the
           
             Abdication
             Vote
          
           ,
           as
           on
           its
           Bottom
           and
           sole
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           no
           King
           was
           chosen
           ,
           but
           in
           Supposition
           of
           King
           
           Iames's
           Relinquishing
           ,
           and
           voluntary
           divesting
           himself
           of
           his
           Crown
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           
             True
             Ground
          
           of
           King
           
           William's
           
             Right
             to
             the
             Government
          
           ,
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           
             m●re
             Nonsense
          
           ,
           which
           we
           English
           Men
           call
           a
           Bull
           :
           And
           therefore
           since
           none
           of
           the
           many
           minded
           Writ●rs
           ,
           who
           have
           gone
           about
           to
           settle
           his
           Authority
           ,
           have
           light
           on
           this
           Seventh
           and
           truest
           Title
           of
           his
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           fit
           to
           let
           them
           know
           it
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           Friends
           may
           adore
           this
           mysterious
           Monster
           ,
           this
           Bull
           ;
           and
           in
           their
           Devotions
           cry
           aloud
           ,
           
             These
             are
             the
             Gods
             that
             brought
             our
          
           Israel
           
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             of
          
           Aegypt
           ,
           
             out
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Bondage
          
           ;
           i.e.
           from
           under
           the
           
             Government
             of
             King
          
           James
           .
           And
           for
           not
           thinking
           this
           Bull
           to
           be
           rational
           ,
           and
           falling
           down
           and
           adoring
           it
           ,
           our
           
             Loyal
             Martyr
          
           suffered
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           put
           an
           upshot
           to
           this
           whole
           Business
           :
           Let
           any
           Man
           who
           has
           but
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           common
           Sense
           ,
           peruse
           these
           following
           Letters
           of
           King
           Iames's
           to
           the
           
             Lords
             of
             the
             Council
          
           ,
           and
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           ,
           whether
           he
           will
           or
           no
           ,
           plainly
           see
           how
           prodigiously
           senseless
           this
           pretence
           is
           of
           that
           King's
           Abdication
           ,
           on
           which
           ,
           (
           and
           which
           onely
           )
           the
           Convocation
           grounded
           their
           Dethroning
           him
           ,
           and
           Setting
           up
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           in
           his
           stead
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               His
               Majesties
               Letter
               to
               the
               Lords
               ;
               and
               others
               of
               his
               Privy-Council
               .
            
             
               
                 JAMES
                 R.
                 
              
               
                 My
                 Lords
                 ,
              
            
             
               WHen
               We
               saw
               that
               it
               was
               no
               longer
               Safe
               for
               Us
               to
               remain
               within
               Our
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               that
               thereupon
               We
               had
               taken
               Our
               Resolutions
               to
               withdraw
               for
               some
               time
               .
               We
               left
               to
               be
               Communicated
               to
               You
               and
               to
               all
               Our
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               Reasons
               of
               Our
               withdrawing
               :
               And
               were
               likewise
               resolved
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               to
               leave
               such
               O●ders
               behind
               Us
               to
               You
               of
               Our
               Privy-Council
               ,
               as
               might
               best
               suit
               with
               the
               present
               State
               of
               Affairs
               :
               But
               that
               being
               altogether
               Unsafe
               for
               Us
               at
               that
               time
               ;
               We
               now
               think
               fit
               to
               let
               you
               know
               ,
               that
               though
               it
               has
               been
               our
               constant
               Care
               since
               Our
               first
               Accession
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               to
               govern
               Our
               People
               with
               that
               Justice
               and
               Moderation
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               ,
               if
               possible
               ,
               no
               occasion
               of
               Complaint
               ;
               yet
               more
               particularly
               upon
               the
               late
               Invasion
               ,
               seeing
               how
               the
               Design
               was
               laid
               ,
               and
               fearing
               that
               Our
               People
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               be
               destroy'd
               but
               by
               themselves
               ,
               might
               by
               little
               imaginary
               Grievances
               be
               cheated
               into
               a
               certain
               Ruine
               .
               To
               prevent
               so
               great
               Mischief
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               away
               ,
               not
               only
               all
               just
               Causes
               ,
               but
               even
               pretences
               of
               Discontent
               ,
               We
               freely
               and
               of
               Our
               own
               accord
               redressed
               all
               those
               Things
               that
               were
               set
               forth
               as
               the
               Causes
               of
               that
               Invasion
               :
               And
               that
               We
               might
               be
               informed
               by
               the
               Counsel
               and
               Advice
               of
               Our
               Subjects
               themselves
               ,
               which
               way
               We
               might
               give
               them
               a
               further
               and
               a
               full
               Satisfaction
               ,
               We
               resolved
               to
               meet
               them
               in
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               in
               order
               to
               it
               ,
               We
               first
               laid
               the
               Foundation
               of
               such
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               restoring
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Corporations
               to
               their
               ancient
               Charters
               and
               Priviledges
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               actually
               appointed
               the
               Writs
               to
               be
               issued
               out
               ,
               for
               the
               Parliament's
               Meeting
               on
               the
               Fifteenth
               of
               Ianuary
               :
               But
               the
               Prince
               of
               
               Orange
               ●eeing
               all
               the
               Ends
               of
               his
               Declaration
               Answered
               ,
               the
               People
               beginning
               to
               be
               undeceiv'd
               ,
               and
               returning
               apace
               to
               their
               ancient
               Duty
               and
               Allegiance
               ,
               and
               well
               foreseeing
               that
               if
               the
               Parliament
               should
               meet
               at
               the
               time
               appointed
               ,
               such
               a
               Settlement
               ,
               in
               all
               probability
               ,
               would
               he
               made
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               as
               would
               totally
               defeat
               his
               Ambitious
               and
               Unjust
               Designs
               ,
               resolved
               by
               all
               means
               possible
               to
               prevent
               the
               Meeting
               of
               the
               Parliament
               .
               And
               to
               do
               this
               the
               most
               effectual
               way
               ,
               he
               thought
               fit
               to
               lay
               a
               restraint
               on
               Our
               Royal
               Person
               ,
               for
               as
               it
               were
               absurd
               to
               call
               that
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               any
               force
               on
               either
               of
               the
               Houses
               ,
               so
               much
               less
               can
               that
               Parliament
               be
               said
               to
               act
               freely
               wh●re
               the
               Sovereign
               ,
               by
               whose
               Authority
               they
               meet
               and
               sit
               ,
               and
               from
               whose
               Royal
               Assent
               all
               their
               Acts
               receive
               their
               Life
               and
               Sanction
               ,
               is
               under
               actual
               Confinement
               .
               The
               hurrying
               of
               Us
               under
               a
               Guard
               from
               Our
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               whose
               returning
               Loyalty
               We
               could
               no
               longer
               
               Trust
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Indignities
               We
               suffered
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Feversham
               ,
               when
               sent
               to
               him
               by
               Us
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               Barbarous
               Confinement
               of
               Our
               own
               Person
               We
               shall
               not
               here
               repeat
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               ,
               We
               doubt
               not
               ,
               by
               this
               time
               very
               well
               known
               ,
               and
               may
               ,
               We
               hope
               ,
               if
               enough
               considered
               and
               refl●cted
               upon
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               other
               Violations
               and
               Breaches
               of
               the
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               of
               England
               ,
               which
               by
               this
               Invasion
               he
               pretended
               to
               restore
               ,
               be
               sufficient
               to
               open
               the
               Eyes
               of
               all
               Our
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               plainly
               see
               what
               every
               one
               of
               them
               may
               expect
               ,
               and
               what
               Treatment
               they
               shall
               find
               from
               him
               ,
               if
               at
               any
               time
               it
               may
               serve
               his
               Purpose
               ,
               from
               whose
               Hands
               a
               Sovereing
               Prince
               ,
               an
               Uncle
               ,
               and
               a
               Father
               ,
               could
               meet
               with
               no
               better
               Entertainment
               .
               However
               ,
               the
               Sense
               of
               these
               Indignities
               ,
               and
               the
               Just
               Apprehension
               of
               further
               Attempts
               against
               Our
               Person
               ,
               by
               them
               who
               already
               endeavoured
               to
               murder
               Our
               Reputation
               by
               infamous
               Calumnies
               ,
               (
               as
               if
               We
               had
               been
               capable
               of
               supposing
               a
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               )
               which
               was
               incomparably
               more
               Injurious
               than
               the
               Destroying
               of
               Our
               Person
               it Self
               ;
               together
               with
               a
               serious
               Reflection
               on
               a
               Saying
               of
               Our
               Royal
               Father
               ,
               of
               blessed
               Memory
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               in
               the
               like
               Circumstances
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 distance
                 between
                 the
                 Prisons
                 and
                 the
                 Graves
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               afterwards
               proved
               too
               true
               in
               his
               Case
               ,
               )
               could
               not
               but
               persuade
               Us
               to
               make
               use
               of
               that
               which
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               gives
               to
               the
               meanest
               of
               Our
               Subjects
               ,
               of
               freeing
               Our Selves
               by
               all
               means
               possible
               from
               that
               unjust
               Co●fi●●ment
               and
               Restraint
               .
               And
               this
               We
               did
               not
               more
               for
               the
               Security
               of
               Our
               own
               Person
               ,
               than
               that
               thereby
               We
               might
               be
               in
               a
               better
               Capacity
               of
               transacting
               and
               providing
               for
               every
               Thing
               ,
               that
               may
               contribute
               to
               the
               Peace
               and
               Settlement
               of
               Our
               Kingdoms
               :
               For
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               
                 No
                 Change
                 of
                 Fortune
                 shall
                 make
                 Vs
                 forget
                 Our Selves
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 cond
                 sc●nd
                 to
                 any
                 Thing
                 unbecoming
                 that
                 High
                 and
                 Royal
                 Station
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 Almighty
                 by
                 Right
                 of
                 Succession
                 has
                 placed
                 Vs
                 :
              
               So
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               neither
               the
               Provocation
               or
               Ingratitude
               of
               Our
               own
               Subjects
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Consideration
               whatsoever
               ,
               shall
               ever
               prevail
               with
               Us
               to
               make
               the
               least
               step
               contrary
               to
               the
               t●●e
               l●●erest
               of
               the
               English
               N●●io●
               ;
               
                 Which
                 we
                 ever
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 must
                 lo●k
                 upon
                 as
                 Our
                 own
                 .
              
               Our
               Wall
               and
               P●●●sure
               ,
               therefore
               is
               ,
               That
               You
               of
               Our
               Privy-Council
               ,
               take
               the
               most
               effectual
               Care
               to
               make
               these
               Our
               gracious
               Intentions
               known
               to
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               in
               and
               about
               our
               Cities
               of
               London
               and
               Westminster
               ,
               to
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               and
               Commons
               of
               Our
               City
               of
               London
               and
               to
               all
               Our
               Subjects
               in
               general
               .
               And
               to
               assure
               them
               ,
               That
               
                 We
                 desire
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 return
                 and
                 hold
                 a
                 Free
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               wherein
               We
               may
               hav●
               the
               best
               Opportunity
               of
               undeceiving
               O●r
               People
               ,
               and
               shewing
               the
               Sincerity
               of
               those
               Prote●●ations
               ,
               We
               have
               often
               made
               of
               the
               preserving
               the
               Liberties
               and
               Properties
               of
               Our
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               more
               especially
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               as
               by
               Law
               established
               ,
               with
               such
               Indulgence
               for
               those
               that
               d●ssent
               from
               her
               ,
               as
               We
               have
               always
               thought
               Our Selves
               in
               Justice
               and
               Care
               of
               the
               general
               Wellfare
               of
               Our
               Peop●e
               bound
               to
               procure
               for
               them
               .
               And
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               You
               of
               Our
               Privy-Council
               ,
               (
               who
               can
               Judge
               better
               by
               being
               upon
               the
               Place
               ,
               )
               are
               to
               send
               Us
               Your
               Advice
               ,
               what
               is
               fit
               to
               be
               done
               by
               Us
               towards
               Our
               Returning
               ,
               and
               Accomplishing
               those
               good
               Ends.
               And
               We
               do
               require
               You
               in
               
                 Our
                 Name
              
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 Our
                 Authority
              
               ,
               to
               endeavour
               
               so
               to
               suppress
               all
               Tumults
               and
               Disorders
               ,
               that
               the
               Nation
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               of
               Our
               Subjects
               in
               particular
               ,
               may
               not
               receive
               the
               least
               Prejudice
               from
               the
               present
               Distractions
               that
               is
               possible
               .
               So
               not
               doubting
               of
               Your
               Dutiful
               Obedience
               to
               these
               Our
               Royal
               Commands
               ,
               We
               bid
               You
               heartily
               Farewell
               .
            
             
               
                 Given
                 at
                 
                   St.
                   Germains
                   en
                   Laye
                   the
                
                 
                   14th
                   .
                   
                     of
                     Ianuary
                  
                   ,
                   1688.
                   
                   And
                   of
                   Our
                   Reign
                   the
                   Fourth
                   Year
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   By
                   Hiis
                   Majesties
                   Command
                
                 ,
                 MELFORT
                 .
              
               
                 Directed
                 thus
                 —
                 To
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 our
                 Privy-Council
                 of
                 Our
                 Kingdom
                 of
              
               England
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               His
               Majesties
               Letter
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               Writ
               from
               
                 St.
                 Germains
              
               the
               Third
               of
               
                 February
                 ,
                 1688.
              
               
            
             
               
                 JAMES
                 R.
                 
              
               
                 
                   My
                   Lords
                
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 WE
                 think
                 Our Selves
                 obliged
              
               in
               Conscience
               
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 We
                 can
                 to
                 open
                 Our
                 Peoples
              
               Eyes
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 true
                 Interest
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 in
                 this
              
               Important
               Conjuncture
               ;
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 We
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 let
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 finding
                 We
                 could
                 no
                 longer
                 stay
              
               with
               Safety
               ,
               
                 nor
                 act
              
               with
               Freedom
               
                 in
                 what
                 concerned
              
               Our
               People
               ,
               
                 We
                 left
                 the
              
               Reasons
               
                 of
                 Our
                 Withdrawing
                 under
                 Our
                 own
                 Hand
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               following
               Terms
               .
            
             
               THe
               World
               cannot
               wonder
               at
               My
               Withdrawing
               My Self
               
                 now
                 this
                 Second
                 time
              
               ;
               I
               might
               have
               expected
               somewhat
               
                 better
                 Vsage
              
               after
               what
               I
               writ
               to
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               by
               my
               Lord
               Feversham
               ,
               and
               the
               Instructions
               I
               gave
               him
               ;
               but
               instead
               of
               an
               Answer
               ,
               such
               as
               I
               might
               have
               hop'd
               for
               ,
               what
               was
               I
               to
               expect
               after
               the
               Usage
               
                 I
                 received
              
               ,
               by
               his
               making
               the
               said
               Earl
               a
               Prisoner
               against
               the
               
                 Practice
                 and
                 Law
                 of
                 Nations
                 ;
                 The
                 sending
                 his
                 own
                 Guards
                 at
                 Eleven
                 at
                 Night
                 to
                 take
                 Possession
                 of
                 the
                 Posts
                 at
              
               White-hall
               ,
               without
               Advertising
               Me
               in
               the
               least
               manner
               of
               it
               ;
               
                 The
                 sending
                 to
                 Me
                 at
                 One
                 a
                 Clock
                 after
                 Midnight
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 Bed
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 an
                 Order
                 by
                 Three
                 Lords
                 to
                 be
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 My
                 own
                 Pallace
                 before
                 Twelve
                 the
                 next
                 Morning
                 .
              
               After
               all
               this
               ,
               How
               could
               I
               hope
               to
               be
               Safe
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               I
               was
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               one
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               only
               done
               this
               to
               Me
               ,
               and
               Invaded
               My
               Kingdoms
               ,
               without
               any
               just
               occasion
               given
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               did
               by
               his
               
                 First
                 Declaration
              
               lay
               the
               greatest
               
               Aspersion
               on
               Me
               ,
               that
               Malice
               could
               invent
               ,
               in
               that
               Clause
               of
               it
               which
               concerns
               
                 My
                 Son
              
               ?
               I
               appeal
               to
               all
               that
               know
               Me
               ,
               
                 nay
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 himself
              
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               
                 neither
                 he
                 nor
                 they
              
               ,
               can
               believe
               Me
               ,
               in
               the
               least
               ,
               capable
               of
               so
               
                 Vnnatural
                 a
                 Villany
              
               ,
               nor
               of
               so
               little
               common
               Sense
               to
               be
               imposed
               upon
               ,
               
                 in
                 a
                 Thing
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 nature
                 as
                 that
                 :
              
               What
               had
               I
               then
               to
               expect
               from
               one
               ,
               who
               by
               all
               Arts
               hath
               taken
               such
               pains
               to
               make
               Me
               appear
               
                 as
                 black
                 as
                 Hell
                 to
                 My
                 own
                 People
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               to
               all
               the
               World
               besides
               ?
               What
               Effect
               that
               had
               at
               Home
               all
               Mankind
               have
               seen
               ,
               by
               so
               general
               a
               Defection
               in
               My
               Army
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               Nation
               ,
               amongst
               all
               sorts
               of
               People
               .
            
             
               I
               was
               born
               Free
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               continue
               so
               ;
               and
               though
               I
               have
               
                 ventured
                 My
                 Life
                 very
                 frankly
              
               ,
               on
               several
               occasions
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Good
                 and
                 Honor
                 of
                 My
                 Countrey
                 ,
              
               and
               am
               as
               free
               to
               do
               it
               again
               ,
               
                 (
                 and
                 which
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 shall
                 yet
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 Old
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 to
                 redeem
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Slavery
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 fall
                 under
                 ,
                 )
              
               yet
               I
               think
               it
               not
               convenient
               to
               expose
               My Self
               to
               be
               Secured
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               at
               Liberty
               to
               effect
               it
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               Reason
               
                 do
                 withdraw
              
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               to
               be
               within
               Call
               ,
               whensoever
               the
               Nations
               Eyes
               shall
               be
               opened
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               see
               how
               they
               have
               been
               
                 Abused
                 and
                 Imposed
                 upon
              
               by
               the
               specious
               Pretence
               of
               Religion
               and
               Property
               .
               I
               hope
               it
               will
               please
               God
               to
               touch
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               infinite
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               sensible
               of
               the
               ill
               Condition
               they
               are
               in
               ,
               and
               bring
               them
               to
               such
               a
               Temper
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 legal
                 Parliament
                 may
                 be
                 called
              
               ;
               and
               that
               amongst
               other
               Things
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               necessary
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               they
               will
               agree
               to
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               for
               
                 all
                 Protestant
                 Dissenters
              
               ;
               and
               that
               those
               of
               My
               own
               Persuasion
               may
               be
               so
               
                 far
                 considered
              
               ,
               and
               have
               such
               a
               share
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               live
               Peaceably
               and
               Quietly
               ,
               as
               
                 English-men
                 and
                 Christians
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               to
               be
               obliged
               to
               transplant
               themselves
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               very
               grievous
               ,
               especially
               to
               such
               as
               love
               their
               
                 own
                 Countrey
              
               :
               And
               I
               appeal
               to
               all
               Men
               ,
               
                 who
                 are
                 Considering
                 Men
              
               ,
               and
               have
               had
               Experience
               ,
               Whether
               any
               thing
               can
               make
               this
               Nation
               so
               Great
               and
               Flourishing
               ,
               as
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ?
               Some
               of
               Our
               Neighbours
               dread
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               could
               add
               much
               more
               to
               confirm
               all
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               but
               now
               is
               not
               the
               proper
               time
               .
            
             
               
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 
                   Decemb.
                   22d
                   .
                   1688.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           But
           finding
           
             this
             Letter
          
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           to
           be
           Ours
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           his
           Adherents
           did
           Maliciously
           Suppress
           the
           same
           ,
           We
           Writ
           to
           several
           of
           Our
           Privy-Council
           ,
           and
           directed
           Copies
           thereof
           to
           divers
           of
           You
           the
           
             Peers
             of
             the
             Realm
          
           ,
           believing
           that
           none
           durst
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           intercept
           ,
           or
           open
           any
           of
           Your
           Letters
           :
           But
           of
           all
           these
           We
           have
           no
           Account
           .
        
         
           But
           We
           wonder
           not
           ,
           that
           all
           Arts
           are
           used
           to
           hinder
           You
           from
           knowing
           Our
           Sentiments
           ,
           since
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           rather
           chose
           against
           all
           Law
           to
           imprison
           the
           Earl
           of
           Feversham
           ,
           and
           by
           Force
           to
           drive
           
             Vs
             away
          
           from
           Our
           own
           Palace
           ,
           than
           receive
           Our
           Invitation
           of
           coming
           to
           Us
           ,
           
             or
             hearing
          
           what
           We
           had
           to
           propose
           to
           him
           ,
           well
           knowing
           that
           what
           
             We
             had
             to
             offer
          
           ,
           would
           content
           all
           Honest
           and
           Reasonable
           Men
           ,
           and
           was
           what
           he
           durst
           not
           trust
           You
           with
           
             the
             Knowledge
             of
          
           .
        
         
         
           Those
           False
           and
           Wicked
           Reflections
           
             on
             Vs
          
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           French-League
           ,
           and
           to
           Our
           Son
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Wales
          
           ,
           We
           require
           You
           to
           examine
           into
           ,
           and
           thereby
           satisfie
           Your Selves
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Our
           Subjects
           ,
           where
           the
           Imposture
           lies
           ;
           We
           hope
           God
           will
           not
           permit
           You
           to
           deprive
           Your Selves
           of
           a
           lawful
           Prince
           ,
           
             whose
             Education
          
           shall
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           may
           give
           a
           Prospect
           of
           Happiness
           to
           all
           Our
           Kingdoms
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           Resolved
           nothing
           shall
           be
           omitted
           on
           Our
           part
           (
           whenever
           We
           can
           with
           Safety
           return
           )
           that
           can
           contribute
           towards
           the
           
             red●ess
             of
             all
             former
             Errors
          
           ,
           or
           present
           Disorders
           ,
           or
           add
           to
           the
           Securing
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Property
           of
           every
           individual
           Subject
           ,
           intending
           to
           refer
           the
           whole
           to
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           
             Legally
             Called
             ,
             Freely
             Elected
             ,
             and
             held
             without
             Constraint
             ,
          
           wherein
           We
           shall
           not
           only
           have
           a
           particular
           Regard
           to
           the
           Support
           and
           Security
           
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             as
             by
             Law
             Established
          
           ;
           but
           also
           give
           such
           an
           Indulgence
           to
           Dissenters
           ,
           as
           Our
           People
           shall
           have
           no
           Reason
           to
           be
           jealous
           of
           ,
           not
           expecting
           for
           the
           future
           any
           other
           Favour
           to
           those
           of
           Our
           own
           Persuasion
           ,
           than
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           in
           their
           
             own
             private
             Families
          
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           many
           of
           Our
           well-meaning
           Subjects
           ,
           whose
           unnecessary
           Fears
           
             for
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           the
           unhappy
           Mistakes
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           
           Orange's
           Ambitious
           Designs
           (
           which
           they
           did
           not
           sufficiently
           see
           into
           time
           enough
           )
           have
           been
           
             Fatally
             led
          
           ,
           beyond
           what
           they
           first
           intended
           ,
           (
           viz.
           the
           Preservation
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           &c.
           )
           to
           the
           Breach
           of
           all
           Laws
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           the
           total
           Dissolution
           of
           the
           
             An●ient
             Government
          
           it self
           ;
           and
           knowing
           themselves
           thereby
           to
           be
           Obnoxious
           ,
           may
           despair
           of
           Our
           Mercy
           :
           We
           do
           therefore
           declare
           ,
           on
           the
           Word
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           That
           
             Our
             Free
             Pardon
          
           shall
           not
           only
           be
           extended
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           Our
           Subjects
           ,
           to
           the
           worst
           ,
           even
           those
           that
           Betrayed
           Us
           ,
           (
           some
           few
           Excepted
           ,
           )
           Resolving
           in
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           Oblivion
           ,
           to
           cover
           all
           Faults
           ,
           heal
           all
           Divisions
           ,
           and
           restore
           Peace
           and
           Happiness
           to
           all
           Our
           Subjects
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           be
           effectually
           done
           by
           any
           other
           Methods
           or
           Power
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           firmly
           Resolved
           
             on
             Our
             part
          
           ,
           whatsoever
           Crimes
           are
           omitted
           ,
           whose
           Posterity
           shall
           come
           to
           suffer
           for
           these
           Crimes
           ,
           We
           shall
           look
           upon
           Our Selves
           as
           Justified
           in
           the
           sight
           both
           of
           
             God
             and
             Man
          
           and
           therefore
           leave
           it
           with
           You
           ,
           expecting
           You
           will
           seriously
           and
           speedily
           consider
           hereof
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           bid
           You
           heartily
           Farewell
           .
        
         
           Given
           at
           
             St.
             Germains
             en
             Laye
          
           the
           Third
           of
           February
           ,
           1688.
           
           And
           of
           Our
           Reign
           the
           Fourth
           Year
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Letter
             to
             the
          
           Commons
           
             was
             Verbatim
             the
             same
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               To
               the
               Officers
               and
               Souldiers
               of
               the
               Army
               .
            
             
               
                 JAMES
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               THe
               Regard
               We
               have
               for
               you
               as
               Gentlemen
               ,
               and
               Souldiers
               ,
               obliges
               Us
               
                 to
                 endeavour
              
               to
               restore
               you
               to
               
                 that
                 Reputation
              
               for
               Courage
               ,
               Loyalty
               ,
               &c.
               which
               has
               till
               now
               been
               inseparable
               from
               
                 English
                 men
              
               ,
               
               which
               by
               your
               late
               fatal
               Defection
               from
               Us
               your
               lawful
               Prince
               (
               
                 whose
                 particular
                 Care
                 you
                 ever
                 were
              
               )
               is
               now
               become
               Contemptible
               ,
               even
               to
               those
               you
               joyned
               with
               against
               Us
               ,
               nor
               can
               any
               thing
               restore
               you
               to
               
                 your
                 former
                 Character
              
               ,
               but
               
                 a
                 sudden
                 and
                 hearty
                 return
              
               to
               that
               Duty
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               so
               unduly
               quitted
               ,
               which
               We
               doubt
               not
               of
               ,
               
                 being
                 verily
                 persuaded
              
               ,
               that
               even
               those
               that
               first
               left
               
                 Our
                 Service
              
               ,
               had
               no
               just
               Prejudice
               against
               
                 Our
                 Person
              
               ,
               but
               were
               Betray'd
               and
               Decoy'd
               by
               Persons
               employ'd
               by
               ,
               or
               in
               Confederacy
               with
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               who
               by
               
                 most
                 wicked
                 and
                 malicious
                 Lyes
              
               ,
               had
               represented
               Us
               as
               black
               as
               Hell
               
                 to
                 Our
                 Subj●cts
              
               ,
               who
               ,
               We
               hope
               ,
               do
               now
               see
               into
               their
               evil
               Designs
               ,
               which
               they
               c●uld
               never
               have
               
                 thus
                 far
                 accomplished
              
               ,
               but
               by
               
                 deluding
                 you
              
               into
               a
               belief
               
                 of
                 the
                 Imposture
              
               of
               Our
               Son
               
                 the
                 Prince
              
               of
               Wales
               ,
               the
               French-League
               ,
               the
               
                 Death
                 of
                 Our
                 Brother
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 ,
              
               &c.
               of
               all
               which
               they
               well
               know
               
                 Vs
                 Innocent
              
               ,
               and
               da●e
               not
               therefore
               bring
               on
               the
               Stage
               
                 to
                 be
                 Examined
                 and
                 Searched
                 into
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               their
               former
               Promises
               .
            
             
               And
               can
               you
               then
               without
               Indignation
               ,
               
                 Serve
                 th●se
              
               who
               have
               thus
               Villanously
               
                 Betrayed
                 ,
                 Deluded
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 Property
                 of
                 you
                 ?
              
               And
               now
               having
               obtained
               their
               Ends
               
                 by
                 your
                 Assistance
              
               ,
               Neglect
               ,
               D●●spise
               ,
               and
               Evilly
               
                 Intreat
                 you
              
               :
               For
               to
               the
               eternal
               Shame
               of
               all
               English
               men
               ●one
               but
               Foreigners
               
                 are
                 now
                 trusted
              
               in
               the
               most
               Honourable
               P●sts
               in
               and
               about
               White-hall
               and
               London
               ,
               whilst
               you
               are
               sent
               ab●oad
               as
               Mercenaries
               ,
               and
               made
               subservient
               to
               them
               ;
               cast
               back
               your
               Thoughts
               on
               the
               Villanies
               of
               their
               Actions
               ,
               
                 who
                 sate
                 in
                 Our
                 Councils
                 and
                 Betray'd
                 Vs
                 ,
              
               adding
               Treachery
               
                 to
                 the
                 blackest
                 of
                 Ingratitude
              
               ;
               enquire
               into
               the
               Morals
               of
               those
               General
               Officers
               that
               
                 Deserted
                 Vs
                 ,
                 and
                 Misled
                 You
                 ,
              
               and
               indeed
               into
               the
               Principles
               of
               most
               of
               these
               ,
               in
               their
               present
               New
               Government
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               soon
               be
               convinced
               ,
               
                 That
                 't
                 was
                 not
              
               Religion
               (
               though
               that
               was
               made
               the
               specious
               Pretence
               )
               that
               influenced
               their
               Actings
               ,
               but
               
                 Interest
                 and
                 Ambition
              
               ;
               We
               charge
               not
               these
               Crimes
               but
               on
               some
               particular
               Persons
               ,
               well
               knowing
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               
                 both
                 of
                 Officers
                 and
                 Souldiers
              
               in
               Our
               Army
               ,
               were
               not
               faulty
               
                 in
                 their
                 Allegiance
              
               :
               And
               therefore
               We
               shall
               only
               look
               forward
               ,
               
                 and
                 resolve
                 to
                 reward
                 all
              
               according
               to
               their
               Demerits
               ,
               and
               prefer
               those
               first
               
                 who
                 continue
                 untainted
              
               ,
               and
               shall
               
                 be
                 quickest
                 in
                 returning
                 to
                 their
                 Duty
              
               ;
               which
               We
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               e'er
               long
               ,
               
                 by
                 God's
                 Blessing
              
               ,
               We
               shall
               
                 by
                 appearing
                 in
                 Our
                 own
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
              
               give
               them
               an
               opportunity
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               retrieve
               their
               own
               Honours
               ,
               as
               becomes
               true
               hearted
               English-men
               ,
               and
               Lovers
               of
               their
               
                 King
                 and
                 Countrey
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Given
                 at
                 
                   St.
                   Germains
                   en
                   Laye
                   the
                
                 
                   14th
                   .
                   
                     of
                     February
                  
                   ,
                   1688
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   Fifth
                   Year
                   of
                   Our
                   Reign
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           our
           Discours●
           —
           Such
           a
           
             free
             Consent
          
           ,
           as
           suffices
           in
           this
           Case
           of
           transferring
           a
           Kingdom
           and
           the
           All●giances
           of
           all
           their
           fellow
           Subjects
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           General
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           
             unanimous
             ,
             hearty
          
           ,
           and
           most
           deliberate
           ,
           not
           done
           in
           a
           sudden
           heat
           ,
           not
           check'd
           nor
           overaw'd
           ,
           not
           
             protested
             against
          
           ;
           especially
           it
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           grounded
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           upon
           good
           tolerable
           Sense
           ;
           all
           which
           were
           here
           wanting
           .
           This
           in
           case
           their
           
             free
             Cons●nt
          
           could
           do
           the
           Work
           :
           But
           let
           their
           Consent
           be
           the
           best
           qualified
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           can
           never
           be
           sufficient
           for
           this
           purpose
           ;
           for
           no
           Consent
           of
           those
           who
           have
           no
           R●ght
           to
           
           a
           Thing
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           never
           so
           free
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           give
           away
           
             another
             Man's
          
           Title
           ,
           who
           is
           known
           to
           have
           had
           a
           true
           and
           
             undoubted
             Right
          
           to
           it
           .
           Well
           ,
           May
           a
           Conspiracy
           of
           my
           Servants
           ,
           Tenants
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           Children
           joyned
           with
           them
           ,
           have
           the
           Power
           to
           d●ive
           or
           fright
           me
           out
           of
           my
           House
           ?
           But
           not
           all
           these
           together
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           many
           ,
           can
           give
           away
           that
           Right
           ,
           which
           
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
          
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           Case
           
             God's
             Law
          
           too
           ,
           have
           made
           my
           Property
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           his
           new
           Coined
           Notion
           of
           
             Right
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
          
           own'd
           by
           none
           but
           this
           singular
           Writer
           ,
           who
           seeing
           all
           other
           Titles
           of
           this
           upstart
           Government
           baffled
           ,
           was
           forc'd
           ,
           for
           a
           shift
           ,
           to
           recurr
           to
           this
           Whimsie
           .
           But
           since
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           decline
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           run
           to
           a
           
             Superior
             Law
          
           ,
           (
           viz.
           )
           that
           of
           Nations
           ,
           we
           shall
           take
           leave
           to
           mind
           him
           (
           for
           He
           and
           his
           Party
           seem
           to
           have
           quite
           forgot
           it
           ,
           or
           rather
           indeed
           to
           out-brave
           ,
           and
           laugh
           at
           it
           )
           of
           the
           
             Supreme
             Law
             of
             all
          
           ,
           the
           
             Law
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           commands
           us
           to
           
             Honour
             our
             ,
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
          
           and
           not
           to
           covet
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           rob
           or
           cheat
           another
           ;
           and
           least
           of
           all
           so
           near
           ,
           and
           so
           
             Revered
             a
             Relation
          
           ,
           of
           what
           is
           rightfully
           his
           .
           Let
           us
           consider
           then
           what
           Good
           and
           Conscientious
           Christians
           would
           have
           done
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           Princess
           of
           Orange
           .
           For
           ,
           First
           ,
           If
           their
           Party
           ,
           with
           their
           Consent
           or
           Connivance
           ,
           invented
           those
           Stories
           ,
           which
           he
           makes
           the
           
             just
             Occasion
             of
             the
             War
          
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           turn
           out
           their
           Father
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           many
           regards
           the
           most
           hideous
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           villanous
           Injustice
           that
           can
           be
           imagin'd
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           those
           Falshoods
           were
           suggested
           to
           them
           by
           others
           ,
           they
           knew
           the
           Genius
           of
           the
           English
           Subjects
           was
           apt
           to
           raise
           and
           believe
           the
           most
           Senseless
           Falshoods
           of
           him
           out
           of
           hatred
           to
           his
           Religion
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           considered
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           kind
           of
           Evidence
           of
           this
           Story
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Witness
           ,
           that
           the
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           was
           a
           Counterfeit
           ,
           nor
           (
           as
           appears
           by
           their
           
             not
             producing
          
           it
           in
           their
           Justification
           when
           it
           was
           so
           necessary
           )
           
             any
             one
          
           tolerable
           Reason
           ,
           able
           to
           persuade
           a
           prudent
           Man
           ,
           the
           Thing
           was
           true
           :
           Whereas
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           there
           were
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           near
           Fifty
           Sworn
           Witnesses
           of
           clear
           Honour
           and
           Reputation
           testifying
           the
           contrary
           ,
           any
           Two
           or
           Three
           of
           whom
           were
           sufficient
           to
           carry
           the
           greatest
           Estate
           ,
           or
           take
           away
           the
           Life
           of
           any
           Man
           in
           England
           .
           They
           knew
           too
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           pretended
           Injury
           done
           to
           them
           were
           not
           
             really
             true
          
           ,
           they
           must
           incurr
           the
           dreadful
           Indignation
           of
           a
           just
           God
           ,
           for
           breaking
           divers
           of
           his
           Commandments
           ,
           in
           that
           one
           Action
           ,
           by
           
             Dishonouring
             ,
             Injuring
          
           ,
           and
           Slandering
           their
           Innocent
           and
           
             near
             Related
          
           Neighbour
           ;
           And
           who
           would
           hazard
           their
           Soul
           upon
           such
           odds
           ?
           Thirdly
           ,
           If
           they
           did
           indeed
           doubt
           of
           it
           before
           the
           Birth
           ,
           they
           ought
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           to
           have
           sent
           some
           trusty
           Persons
           ,
           or
           have
           signified
           their
           desire
           ,
           that
           some
           here
           ,
           whom
           they
           could
           confide
           in
           ,
           should
           be
           present
           .
           If
           they
           only
           doubted
           of
           it
           after
           the
           Prince
           was
           Born
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           demanded
           that
           the
           same
           Persons
           might
           have
           Counter-interrogated
           ,
           and
           Examin'd
           the
           Witnesses
           ;
           now
           they
           were
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           to
           use
           all
           such
           honest
           and
           wary
           Means
           before
           they
           proceded
           thus
           to
           the
           
             highest
             Extremities
          
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           If
           
             greatest
             Proof
          
           against
           
             no
             Proof
          
           could
           not
           satisfie
           them
           ,
           Why
           did
           they
           not
           ,
           to
           clear
           their
           Honour
           that
           they
           had
           not
           acted
           Unjustly
           ,
           Undutifully
           ,
           or
           Unchristianly
           since
           the
           time
           they
           came
           hither
           ,
           bring
           the
           Matter
           into
           a
           new
           Examination
           ?
           Since
           nothing
           
           could
           more
           contribute
           to
           settle
           them
           in
           the
           Throne
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           prov'd
           an
           Imposture
           ,
           nor
           have
           more
           ob●iged
           all
           England
           to
           them
           ,
           nor
           have
           more
           
             taken
             off
          
           the
           Scandal
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           have
           satisfied
           every
           Man
           of
           the
           Iustice
           of
           their
           Proceedings
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           If
           it
           had
           been
           done
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Europe
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           lower
           ,
           (
           though
           this
           could
           not
           justifie
           this
           Invasion
           ,
           )
           yet
           Why
           was
           not
           at
           least
           the
           wisest
           Course
           taken
           for
           this
           ?
           Had
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           pursued
           only
           the
           Ends
           express'd
           in
           his
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           obliged
           King
           Iames
           ,
           as
           he
           might
           easily
           have
           done
           ,
           to
           
             redress
             Abuses
             here
          
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           lasting
           League
           with
           the
           Confederates
           abroad
           ;
           it
           had
           ,
           in
           all
           likelihood
           ,
           by
           this
           time
           reduced
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           to
           a
           low
           Condition
           :
           For
           then
           King
           Iames
           had
           been
           able
           to
           unite
           all
           the
           Force
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
          
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           bend
           them
           unanimously
           against
           the
           Common
           Enemy
           :
           Whereas
           now
           our
           Men
           (
           and
           Money
           too
           )
           are
           employ'd
           in
           Fighting
           against
           one
           another
           in
           Scotland
           and
           Ireland
           ;
           nor
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           England
           it self
           ,
           whose
           
             free
             Consent
          
           he
           so
           much
           brags
           of
           ,
           is
           so
           Distracted
           ,
           that
           we
           know
           not
           how
           soon
           we
           may
           fall
           into
           the
           same
           Misfortunes
           ;
           some
           out
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           hazard
           their
           Souls
           in
           Swearing
           Allegiance
           to
           one
           ,
           whose
           Title
           the
           most
           zealous
           Adherers
           to
           him
           cannot
           agree
           on
           ,
           nor
           themselves
           are
           satisfied
           with
           ;
           and
           far
           more
           of
           them
           being
           disgusted
           to
           see
           our
           Countrey
           beggared
           to
           maintain
           the
           Quarrel
           of
           Foreigners
           ,
           and
           enrich
           our
           
             greatest
             Enemies
             the
             Dutch
          
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           Pretence
           of
           pulling
           down
           the
           Heighth
           of
           France
           ,
           though
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           the
           Intention
           of
           the
           Confederates
           ,
           was
           far
           from
           being
           the
           main
           Design
           of
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Orange
          
           .
           He
           could
           then
           have
           no
           other
           Motive
           of
           Invading
           England
           ,
           Driving
           out
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           Usurping
           his
           Throne
           ,
           but
           mere
           Ambition
           ,
           seconded
           by
           Dutch
           Policy
           ,
           making
           use
           of
           our
           Rebelliousness
           ,
           silly
           Credulity
           ,
           and
           our
           addictedness
           to
           Lying
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           cheat
           us
           of
           our
           Money
           ,
           make
           us
           defend
           their
           Quarrel
           ,
           and
           impoverish
           us
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           dare
           to
           resent
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           get
           our
           Trade
           ,
           and
           c●zen
           us
           of
           our
           Plantations
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           have
           done
           often
           ,
           )
           and
           then
           (
           to
           crown
           the
           Dutch
           Jest
           )
           laugh
           at
           us
           for
           a
           Company
           of
           
             dull-headed
             block
             headedly
             Fools
          
           when
           they
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           not
           forget
           the
           Instances
           he
           brings
           to
           prove
           this
           Invasion
           to
           be
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
           England's
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           vouch'd
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           ;
           and
           those
           are
           these
           Three
           .
        
         
           First
           he
           Instances
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           giving
           Assistance
           to
           the
           Dutch
           against
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           (
           p.
           16.
           )
           Now
           this
           hath
           been
           so
           well
           answered
           already
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Chichester's
           
             Dying
             Declaration
          
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           see
           any
           Reason
           to
           concern
           my self
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           this
           Answerer
           should
           have
           first
           answered
           what
           had
           been
           alledged
           there
           ,
           before
           he
           ventured
           on
           this
           Instance
           ;
           but
           some
           Men
           have
           a
           peculiar
           Confidence
           to
           bring
           in
           Things
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           been
           answered
           sufficiently
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           Answers
           .
           However
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficient
           here
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           his
           purpose
           ;
           he
           tells
           us
           but
           four
           lines
           before
           ,
           That
           what
           
             he
             is
             to
             make
             out
             ,
             is
             that
             the
             then
          
           P.
           of
           O
           
             by
             his
             Relation
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             had
             a
             just
             Right
             to
             concern
             himself
             in
             the
             Vindication
             of
             our
             Religion
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             not
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           p.
           15.
           
           And
           ,
           
           I
           pray
           ,
           good
           Sir
           ,
           Had
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           any
           Relation
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ?
           And
           if
           not
           ,
           how
           does
           this
           Instance
           prove
           that
           which
           he
           is
           to
           
             make
             out
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           Relation
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           had
           a
           just
           Right
           to
           concern
           himself
           ;
           and
           his
           Instance
           proves
           that
           any
           Prince
           ,
           whether
           they
           have
           any
           
             such
             Relation
          
           or
           not
           ,
           have
           a
           just
           Right
           to
           concern
           themselves
           .
           And
           what
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           is
           all
           this
           to
           a
           Title
           by
           Conquest
           ?
           Let
           it
           be
           admitted
           ,
           but
           not
           granted
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           suppose
           will
           not
           be
           easily
           proved
           ,
           that
           no
           Foreign
           Prince
           hath
           a
           just
           Right
           to
           make
           War
           upon
           another
           Prince
           ,
           for
           Invading
           the
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           Religion
           of
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ;
           hath
           he
           therefore
           a
           just
           Right
           to
           make
           a
           Conquest
           of
           these
           People
           ,
           whose
           Liberties
           he
           pretends
           to
           defend
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           himself
           King
           over
           them
           ?
           Or
           had
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           upon
           pretence
           of
           securing
           the
           Dutch
           Liberties
           ,
           a
           just
           Right
           to
           make
           her self
           Queen
           over
           them
           ?
           In
           my
           Opinion
           it
           is
           a
           pre●ty
           odd
           way
           of
           rescuing
           People's
           Liberties
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Conquest
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           the
           Case
           ,
           Princes
           and
           their
           Flatterers
           may
           talk
           of
           Piety
           and
           a
           Care
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           World
           will
           see
           that
           the
           Design
           is
           not
           Religion
           nor
           Liberty
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           but
           a
           Crown
           to
           themselves
           ;
           and
           it
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           be
           very
           Pious
           and
           Religious
           to
           gain
           a
           Crown
           .
        
         
           His
           next
           Instance
           is
           in
           King
           
           Iames's
           time
           ,
           When
           the
           
             Prince
             Elector
             was
             chosen
             King
             of
          
           Bohemia
           .
           And
           how
           does
           this
           prove
           his
           Point
           ?
           Why
           ,
           
             he
             sent
             to
             King
          
           James
           
             for
             Advice
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             no
             mind
             he
             should
             engage
             in
             it
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           hath
           a
           just
           Right
           to
           concern
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           himself
           King
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           I
           perceive
           it
           is
           not
           for
           every
           body
           to
           make
           Consequences
           ,
           for
           who
           but
           our
           Authour
           could
           ever
           have
           found
           out
           how
           such
           wonderful
           Things
           followed
           from
           King
           
           Iames's
           denying
           his
           Son
           to
           engage
           in
           it
           .
           Well
           ,
           
             But
             the
             Arch
             bishop
             wrote
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             Secretary
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             satisfied
             in
             his
             Conscience
             that
             the
             B●bemians
             had
             a
             just
             Cause
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King's
             Daughter
             professed
             she
             would
             not
             leave
             her self
             one
             Iewel
             ,
             rather
             than
             not
             maintain
             so
             Religious
             and
             Righteous
             ●
             Cause
             .
          
           And
           that
           may
           be
           too
           ;
           but
           without
           Reflection
           on
           that
           Princess
           ,
           that
           is
           no
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           a
           Cause
           ;
           for
           some
           Kings
           Daughters
           will
           not
           leave
           themselves
           a
           Jewel
           ,
           rather
           than
           not
           to
           take
           away
           ,
           and
           keep
           a
           Kingdom
           from
           their
           Own
           Father
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           neither
           a
           Religious
           ,
           nor
           a
           Righteous
           Cause
           .
        
         
           His
           Third
           Instance
           is
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           
             When
             the
             King
             of
          
           Denmark
           
             had
             taken
             Arms
             to
             settle
             the
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Germans
             ,
             and
             was
             Defeated
             ;
             and
             King
          
           Charles
           
             thought
             himself
             concerned
             to
             assist
             him
             ;
             and
             Arch-bishop
          
           Laud
           
             drew
             up
             a
             Declaration
             setting
             forth
             the
             Danger
             ,
             and
             requiring
             the
             People's
             Prayers
             and
             Assistance
             to
             prevent
             the
             growth
             of
          
           Spain
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           whether
           th●
           King
           of
           
           Denmark's
           pretence
           of
           taking
           Arms
           was
           just
           ,
           or
           unjust
           ,
           (
           for
           our
           Authour
           has
           a
           peculiar
           faculty
           of
           talking
           of
           Things
           at
           random
           ,
           and
           never
           stating
           them
           ,
           and
           bringing
           them
           down
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           Dispute
           .
           )
           But
           let
           that
           be
           as
           it
           will
           ,
           it
           makes
           no
           difference
           in
           the
           present
           Dispute
           ;
           for
           let
           the
           Cause
           of
           his
           taking
           Arms
           be
           originally
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           I
           hope
           King
           Charles
           might
           assist
           him
           to
           prevent
           his
           being
           over-run
           ,
           thereby
           securing
           the
           Peace
           and
           Safety
           of
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           this
           
           was
           plainly
           the
           Case
           :
           The
           King
           of
           Denmark
           had
           made
           War
           upon
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           was
           defeated
           ;
           and
           it
           ●
           had
           ●een
           ●e●t
           without
           Assi●●ence
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           might
           have
           wholly
           subdued
           him
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           ●●ely
           have
           ruined
           Denmark
           ,
           but
           have
           endangered
           all
           the
           Northern
           Princes
           ,
           and
           especially
           England
           ,
           as
           the
           Declaration
           it self
           speaks
           ,
           
             there
             will
             be
             an
             open
             way
             for
          
           Spain
           
             left
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             they
             pleased
             .
          
           And
           what
           is
           this
           to
           our
           Authour's
           purpose
           ?
           Is
           there
           no
           difference
           between
           Assisting
           one
           Prince
           actually
           at
           War
           with
           another
           ,
           to
           prevent
           his
           utter
           Overthrow
           and
           Destruction
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           case
           for
           wise
           and
           politick
           Ends
           to
           stop
           the
           exorbitant
           and
           dangerous
           Growth
           of
           a
           potent
           Neighbour
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           same
           Prince
           to
           take
           away
           another
           Prince's
           Crown
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           uneasie
           and
           ungratefull
           to
           his
           Subjects
           ?
           Yet
           after
           such
           fallacious
           Inferences
           ,
           our
           Author
           with
           his
           wonted
           Modesty
           adds
           ,
           
             Let
             those
             who
             now
             with
             as
             much
             Ignorance
             as
             Confidence
             upbraid
             Men
             with
             Renouncing
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Principles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             read
             and
             consider
             these
             Passages
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             thing
             will
             make
             them
             more
             wise
             and
             humble
             ,
             this
             will.
             
          
        
         
           He
           contends
           all
           along
           to
           prove
           from
           those
           Instances
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           several
           
             Independent
             Governours
          
           ,
           and
           so
           relate
           to
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Nations
          
           ,
           that
           this
           Proceeding
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             Orange
             is
             not
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Principles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           p.
           15.
           and
           more
           particularly
           afterwards
           from
           the
           Homilies
           ,
           p.
           21
           ,
           22.
           which
           say
           ,
           
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             a
             Heathen
             Tyrant
             ,
          
           and
           to
           pray
           for
           him
           ;
           from
           the
           Jews
           who
           were
           
             commended
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             King
             of
          
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           for
           obeying
           Augustus
           ;
           lastly
           ,
           from
           
             our
             Saviour's
             acknowledging
             the
             Roman
             President
             's
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             as
             given
             him
             from
             God.
          
           Nay
           ,
           he
           argues
           
             a
             fortiori
          
           ,
           p.
           21.
           from
           the
           Homilies
           ,
           thus
           :
           
             If
             they
          
           (
           and
           consequently
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           )
           
             declare
             we
             are
             bound
             by
             God's
             Word
             to
             obey
             a
             Heathen
             Tyrant
             ,
          
           much
           more
           ought
           we
           ,
           
             by
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Principles
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             to
             pay
             Allegiance
             to
             good
             and
             religious
             Princes
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           is
           the
           full
           force
           of
           his
           Argument
           why
           we
           ought
           to
           pay
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           present
           Governours
           .
           But
           first
           ,
           We
           cannot
           think
           th●m
           good
           and
           religious
           ,
           whilst
           we
           see
           they
           have
           
             wilfully
             broken
          
           ,
           and
           obstinately
           continue
           to
           
             break
             God's
             holy
             Commandments
          
           ,
           the
           Observing
           of
           which
           is
           the
           best
           Test
           of
           Goodness
           and
           Religion
           .
           Next
           he
           le●ves
           the
           main
           Point
           ,
           which
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           mentions
           out
           of
           his
           Convocations
           that
           are
           better
           Declarers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
           England's
           Doctrine
           than
           the
           Homilies
           ,
           )
           That
           the
           Authority
           of
           all
           those
           Conquerours
           was
           to
           be
           
             thoroughly
             settled
          
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           was
           no
           mor●l
           .
           Possibility
           the
           former
           Governour
           (
           in
           case
           he
           had
           been
           alive
           )
           could
           ev●r
           by
           himself
           ,
           or
           his
           Friends
           ,
           be
           restored
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           seldom
           or
           never
           hear
           that
           any
           of
           such
           ejected
           or
           subdued
           Sovereigns
           did
           ever
           struggle
           for
           their
           Kingdoms
           ,
           or
           went
           about
           to
           recover
           them
           .
           H●w
           this
           suits
           with
           our
           prese●t
           C●se
           ,
           where
           the
           former
           supreme
           Governour
           is
           living
           ,
           did
           ever
           ,
           and
           does
           still
           
             claim
             it
             ,
             pursues
          
           the
           Recovery
           of
           it
           ,
           has
           a
           most
           potent
           Monarch
           abroad
           for
           his
           Friend
           ,
           who
           espouses
           his
           Quarrel
           has
           engaged
           his
           Honour
           
             he
             will
             either
             restore
             him
             to
             his
             Crown
             ,
             or
             lose
             his
             own
             ,
          
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           discerned
           .
           But
           moreover
           ,
           which
           is
           n●●ess
           material
           in
           this
           Business
           ,
           King
           Iames
           has
           great
           Parties
           in
           each
           of
           the
           three
           Nations
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           acknowledge
           th●
           present
           Governours
           ▪
           and
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           
             unjust
             Vsurpers
          
           of
           their
           Father's
           Right
           .
           Besides
           ,
           (
           which
           alters
           the
           Case
           extremely
           ,
           )
           here
           was
           no
           Conquest
           ,
           or
           subduing
           England
           
             by
             Force
          
           ;
           nay
           ,
           
           no
           War
           at
           all
           exercised
           upon
           it
           :
           His
           bad
           Cause
           forces
           this
           mercenary
           Writer
           to
           shuffle
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           and
           pretend
           now
           one
           Thing
           ,
           now
           another
           ;
           but
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           be
           scann'd
           and
           applied
           ,
           equally
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           Conquest
           he
           dares
           not
           call
           it
           in
           
             down
             right
             Terms
          
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           disgusting
           all
           England
           ,
           by
           making
           us
           all
           Slaves
           ;
           yet
           those
           Instances
           of
           
             Rightfall
             Power
          
           which
           he
           brings
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           us
           think
           to
           be
           parallel
           to
           this
           New
           Government
           ,
           and
           proper
           to
           a●et
           it
           ,
           were
           all
           true
           Successes
           in
           War
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           perfect
           Conquests
           .
           'T
           is
           easie
           to
           discern
           by
           these
           Hints
           what
           he
           would
           be
           at
           ,
           and
           not
           hard
           to
           conjecture
           what
           Title
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           agreed
           of
           none
           hitherto
           ,
           they
           intend
           at
           length
           to
           pitch
           upon
           finally
           ,
           unless
           the
           Patriots
           of
           the
           Subjects
           Liberty
           do
           in
           time
           restrain
           such
           audacious
           Attempts
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           in
           Answer
           to
           his
           settling
           King
           
           William's
           Title
           ,
           which
           being
           shown
           to
           be
           incoherent
           and
           ill
           grounded
           ,
           in
           every
           Regard
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Ashton
           suffered
           for
           a
           
             Righteous
             Cause
          
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           
             due
             Allegiance
          
           to
           his
           
             true
             Sovereign
          
           ,
           which
           entitles
           him
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           a
           
             glorious
             Martyr
          
           ,
           and
           this
           in
           case
           he
           had
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           way
           for
           his
           Master's
           Restauration
           .
           It
           remains
           to
           vindicate
           his
           Paper
           from
           those
           other
           petty
           Exceptions
           this
           G●ntleman
           makes
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           He
           denies
           p.
           24.
           that
           King
           
           Iames's
           Usage
           ,
           after
           the
           Prince
           of
           
           Orange's
           Arrival
           ,
           was
           very
           hard
           ,
           severe
           ,
           and
           unjust
           .
           Let
           the
           World
           judge
           .
           A
           Council
           was
           held
           at
           Windsor
           ,
           upon
           Notice
           of
           the
           King
           's
           being
           in
           hold
           at
           Feversham
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           debated
           ,
           whether
           or
           no
           he
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           the
           Tower
           ▪
           And
           't
           is
           well
           known
           who
           they
           were
           that
           voted
           in
           the
           Affirmative
           .
           But
           the
           Prince
           having
           laid
           his
           Design
           ,
           feared
           that
           if
           the
           King
           staid
           here
           ,
           some
           Accommodation
           would
           be
           made
           ;
           so
           he
           sent
           Monsieur
           Zuylisten
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           him
           to
           stay
           at
           Rochester
           ,
           which
           being
           a
           Port
           Town
           ,
           and
           towards
           the
           Sea
           ,
           might
           afford
           him
           opportunity
           to
           escape
           out
           of
           England
           .
           The
           Message
           mist
           him
           ;
           so
           he
           returned
           to
           White-hall
           .
           The
           next
           Night
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           sent
           three
           Lords
           to
           him
           at
           Midnight
           ,
           to
           tell
           him
           he
           would
           have
           him
           remove
           by
           Ten
           the
           next
           Morning
           to
           Ham
           ,
           a
           place
           very
           unlikely
           to
           be
           approved
           of
           ,
           there
           being
           (
           as
           the
           King
           objected
           )
           neither
           Furniture
           nor
           Provisions
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           he
           expected
           he
           moved
           ,
           for
           his
           Return
           to
           Rochester
           ,
           which
           after
           his
           sitting
           an
           hour
           in
           his
           Barge
           ,
           waiting
           his
           Pleasure
           ,
           was
           granted
           :
           And
           thither
           he
           was
           pack'd
           away
           in
           great
           State
           with
           
             Dutch
             Myrmidons
          
           ;
           now
           (
           to
           the
           eternal
           Shame
           of
           English
           Su●jects
           )
           their
           King's
           Gaolers
           ,
           under
           whom
           he
           suffered
           Hardship
           enough
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           not
           allowed
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Exchequer
           one
           Farthing
           to
           bear
           his
           Charges
           .
           The
           King
           had
           before
           this
           sent
           him
           a
           Message
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Feversham
           ,
           offering
           to
           settle
           all
           things
           in
           Parliament
           to
           His
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           's
           Satisfaction
           :
           Now
           had
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           meant
           sincerely
           in
           what
           he
           pretended
           ,
           and
           come
           onely
           for
           the
           Good
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           what
           could
           he
           have
           wished
           more
           ?
           But
           what
           would
           have
           obliged
           and
           sweetened
           another
           ,
           did
           highly
           exasperate
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           relish'd
           this
           Condescendence
           of
           his
           so●ll
           ,
           being
           indeed
           unsuitable
           to
           the
           ambitious
           Aim
           he
           proposed
           to
           himself
           ,
           that
           ,
           first
           ,
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
          
           he
           made
           his
           Ambassadour
           Prisoner
           ,
           and
           th●n
           sent
           his
           Worshipfull
           Command
           at
           Midnight
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           to
           be
           gone
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Palace
           to
           a
           Prison
           ;
           for
           they
           told
           him
           a
           Guard
           was
           appointed
           for
           
           him
           at
           Ham-house
           ,
           whither
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ordered
           him
           to
           go
           the
           next
           Morning
           ;
           enough
           to
           let
           the
           King
           see
           what
           he
           was
           to
           expect
           .
           He
           tells
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             Orange
             could
             have
             prevented
             his
             going
             away
          
           ;
           true
           :
           But
           then
           he
           feared
           the
           Nation
           would
           only
           
             reduce
             King
             Iames
          
           ,
           not
           
             depose
             him
          
           ,
           much
           less
           
             chuse
             another
          
           ,
           their
           own
           King
           being
           present
           ;
           it
           was
           therefore
           thought
           more
           Politick
           to
           fright
           him
           away
           ,
           and
           then
           pretend
           Abdication
           ,
           and
           the
           Necessity
           of
           a
           new
           Government
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           well
           (
           as
           he
           and
           his
           Faction
           would
           handle
           it
           )
           could
           light
           on
           none
           but
           himself
           :
           So
           that
           it
           was
           out
           of
           kindness
           to
           himself
           ,
           not
           to
           King
           Iames
           ,
           or
           the
           Nation
           ,
           that
           he
           let
           him
           escape
           .
           Yet
           he
           Magnifies
           this
           Indulgence
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           exceedingly
           ;
           but
           I
           would
           ask
           him
           ,
           in
           what
           this
           Civility
           differs
           from
           that
           of
           Robbers
           ,
           who
           first
           strip
           the
           poor
           Travellers
           of
           all
           they
           have
           ,
           and
           then
           turn
           them
           a
           Grazing
           without
           a
           Penny
           in
           their
           Purse
           ,
           or
           as
           this
           pretty
           Gentleman
           phrases
           it
           ,
           (
           p.
           24.
           )
           
             Allow
             them
             great
             Freedom
             to
             go
             where
             they
             please
             .
          
           I
           would
           ask
           him
           too
           what
           one
           Thing
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Prince
           ,
           which
           look'd
           either
           
             Generous
             ,
             Civil
          
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           
             least
             degree
             Respectful
          
           towards
           a
           King
           and
           a
           Father
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           most
           Barbarous
           and
           Rude
           ?
           Or
           what
           one
           Action
           of
           his
           gives
           us
           Reason
           to
           think
           ,
           he
           intended
           to
           accommodate
           Things
           with
           the
           true
           King
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           to
           set
           up
           for
           himself
           ?
        
         
           The
           Martyr
           ,
           out
           of
           Love
           to
           his
           Native
           Countrey
           ,
           resented
           ,
           that
           
             All
             the
             new
             Methods
             of
             settling
             the
             Nation
             ,
             have
             hitherto
             made
             it
             more
             miserable
             ,
             poor
             ,
             and
             exposed
             to
             Foreign
             Enemies
             .
          
           What
           says
           he
           to
           this
           ▪
           Can
           Impudence
           it self
           deny
           this
           to
           be
           true
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           Interest
           of
           England
           torn
           piece-meal
           ,
           and
           every
           Nation
           has
           a
           Limb
           of
           us
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           Charge
           of
           securing
           Scotland
           ,
           reducing
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           the
           hiring
           Souldier●
           from
           Denmark
           ,
           and
           other
           Places
           ,
           the
           Bribing
           of
           Holland
           ,
           the
           
             Suiss-Cantons
             ,
             Savoy
          
           ,
           and
           other
           poor
           Confederates
           ,
           the
           keeping
           and
           paying
           two
           great
           Armies
           in
           Flanders
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           the
           setting
           out
           a
           vast
           Fleet
           at
           Sea
           ,
           gone
           all
           out
           of
           our
           Pockets
           ?
           Has
           not
           the
           
             driving
             out
             King
             Iames
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Protecting
           our
           new
           Governor
           (
           and
           his
           only
           )
           put
           us
           upon
           such
           an
           expensive
           War
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           upon
           our
           last
           Legs
           ;
           it
           being
           absolutely
           impossible
           to
           squeeze
           Five
           Millions
           more
           out
           of
           our
           drain'd
           Purses
           to
           keep
           the
           War
           on
           foot
           another
           Year
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           least
           Summ
           that
           can
           now
           be
           expected
           :
           For
           if
           
             Five
             Millions
          
           this
           Year
           have
           done
           
             nothing
             at
             all
          
           ,
           't
           is
           to
           be
           fear'd
           that
           
             Seven
             Millions
          
           will
           scarce
           enable
           us
           to
           do
           much
           the
           next
           .
           A
           certain
           Person
           employ'd
           in
           the
           Treasury
           ,
           who
           has
           the
           opportunity
           to
           know
           exactly
           the
           Incomes
           and
           Issues
           of
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           assured
           a
           worthy
           Friend
           of
           mine
           ,
           that
           this
           Michaelmas
           there
           will
           have
           been
           paid
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           since
           this
           Revolution
           ,
           
             Fifteen
             Millions
          
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           is
           still
           an
           Arrear
           behind
           ,
           to
           the
           Army
           ,
           to
           the
           Navy
           ,
           and
           for
           Stores
           ,
           of
           
             Five
             Millions
          
           more
           :
           And
           this
           besides
           many
           Thousands
           (
           perhaps
           a
           Hundred
           of
           Thousands
           )
           owing
           for
           the
           Wages
           of
           transport
           Ships
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           want
           of
           ready
           Money
           the
           Creditors
           are
           paid
           with
           Tallies
           ,
           so
           that
           those
           who
           have
           them
           can
           raise
           no
           Money
           ,
           without
           abating
           Four
           or
           Five
           Shillings
           in
           the
           Pound
           ,
           until
           the
           next
           Parliament
           gives
           Money
           to
           pay
           off
           all
           these
           Back-reckonings
           .
           The
           insuperable
           Difficulty
           of
           doing
           which
           ,
           and
           withall
           of
           raising
           
             Seven
             Millions
          
           more
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           War
           the
           next
           Campaign
           ,
           (
           not
           to
           mention
           the
           repaying
           the
           Money
           we
           have
           borrowed
           ,
           )
           will
           make
           the
           great
           
           Work
           of
           Conquering
           France
           go
           but
           slowly
           on
           :
           Every
           wise
           Man
           ,
           even
           of
           our
           State-Party
           ,
           clearly
           seeing
           ,
           and
           with
           regret
           complaining
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           appearance
           the
           War
           is
           as
           far
           from
           an
           End
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           at
           the
           Beginning
           .
        
         
           Now
           where
           is
           all
           this
           Money
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           or
           whence
           to
           be
           raised
           ?
           Are
           not
           our
           Ships
           taken
           in
           great
           Multitudes
           ,
           our
           Traffick
           decay'd
           abroad
           ,
           our
           Trade
           at
           home
           ,
           the
           Tenants
           unable
           to
           pay
           their
           Landlords
           ;
           so
           that
           sometimes
           instead
           of
           bringing
           in
           their
           Rents
           ,
           they
           are
           forc'd
           to
           send
           to
           them
           for
           Money
           to
           pay
           their
           Taxes
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           must
           throw
           up
           their
           Farms
           ?
           Are
           not
           they
           already
           forced
           ,
           in
           many
           Places
           for
           want
           of
           Money
           ,
           to
           exchange
           one
           Commodity
           for
           another
           in
           the
           Markets
           ?
           Is
           not
           half
           our
           Cash
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           Holland
           alone
           our
           Guineas
           and
           
             M●ll'd
             Money
          
           have
           been
           as
           frequent
           as
           their
           own
           Coin
           ?
           Is
           not
           Clipp'd
           Money
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           worth
           Transporting
           ,
           now
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           the
           only
           currant
           Coin
           left
           in
           the
           Nation
           ?
           And
           to
           prevent
           the
           possibility
           our
           good
           Money
           should
           ever
           return
           again
           ,
           it
           is
           melted
           down
           in
           Holland
           into
           the
           drossie
           Alloy
           of
           their
           Sebellings
           and
           Stuyvers
           .
           But
           the
           Transporting
           our
           Coin'd
           Money
           is
           not
           all
           :
           They
           have
           invented
           more
           Expedients
           than
           One
           or
           Two
           open
           ones
           to
           impoverish
           England
           ;
           the
           
             Decus
             &
             Th●amen
          
           ,
           inscribed
           on
           the
           Edges
           of
           our
           new
           Coin
           ,
           was
           Judg'd
           an
           eff●ctual
           Preservative
           from
           Clipping
           and
           Fyling
           .
           But
           now
           the
           Clippers
           (
           who
           by
           the
           Law
           are
           to
           suffer
           as
           Felows
           )
           are
           become
           the
           best
           Friends
           to
           the
           Trafficking
           part
           of
           the
           Nation
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           be
           not
           conniv'd
           at
           ,
           and
           the
           Melters
           down
           of
           our
           M●ll'd
           and
           Vncircumcised
           Money
           into
           Bullion
           ,
           transported
           in
           vast
           quantities
           every
           Year
           into
           Holland
           ,
           (
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Entries
           in
           the
           Custom-house
           ,
           )
           be
           not
           severely
           punish'd
           ,
           we
           must
           in
           a
           short
           time
           be
           contented
           with
           onely
           Copper
           and
           
             Tin
             Farebings
          
           ,
           or
           else
           be
           forc'd
           to
           debase
           our
           Money
           to
           the
           Dutch
           Standard
           .
           If
           Captain
           Guy
           and
           several
           other
           Masters
           of
           Yatches
           ,
           and
           other
           Vessels
           both
           Dutch
           and
           English
           ,
           were
           strictly
           〈◊〉
           ,
           they
           could
           tell
           them
           what
           prodigious
           Number
           of
           Chests
           of
           Money
           in
           Specie
           ,
           or
           in
           Bullion
           have
           been
           transported
           these
           Three
           last
           Years
           into
           Holland
           and
           Flanders
           .
           We
           have
           indeed
           some
           Returns
           from
           thence
           ,
           for
           they
           bring
           us
           prohibited
           Goods
           ;
           so
           that
           both
           in
           Exporting
           and
           Importing
           our
           English
           Laws
           are
           still
           Dispensed
           with
           ,
           without
           any
           permission
           from
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           no
           Man
           (
           though
           our
           Ruin
           depends
           upon
           it
           )
           dares
           complain
           .
           There
           is
           yet
           another
           odd
           Commodity
           imported
           ,
           which
           would
           much
           encrease
           the
           Revenue
           ,
           if
           it
           did
           but
           pay
           Custom
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           Shoals
           of
           Caterpillars
           ,
           that
           come
           over
           to
           devour
           the
           Fruits
           of
           our
           Labours
           ,
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           and
           other
           Foreigners
           with
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           of
           which
           scarce
           a
           Ship
           or
           Hoy
           comes
           hither
           that
           brings
           not
           from
           Ten
           to
           Sixty
           ,
           &c.
           
           These
           and
           the
           
             French
             Hugenots
          
           are
           transported
           hither
           to
           make
           up
           several
           new
           Colonies
           ,
           and
           compose
           a
           
             Secret
             Militia
          
           ,
           to
           be
           ready
           at
           a
           dead
           lift
           to
           enslave
           our
           Countrey
           ,
           if
           ,
           our
           Eyes
           being
           at
           length
           opened
           to
           see
           our
           impending
           Ruine
           ,
           we
           grow
           Head-strong
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           wear
           the
           Yoke
           which
           is
           preparing
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           Have
           we
           felt
           nothing
           from
           the
           Insolencies
           of
           the
           
             Dutch
             ,
             Danes
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Foreigners
           wherever
           they
           come
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           What
           are
           all
           those
           Losses
           put
           together
           ,
           in
           Comparison
           to
           the
           loss
           of
           so
           many
           English-men's
           Lives
           ,
           who
           have
           perish'd
           either
           by
           War
           ,
           o●●
           through
           
           want
           of
           Necessaries
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           strange
           Diseases
           in
           Ireland
           and
           at
           Sea.
           A
           Thousand
           or
           Two
           are
           swept
           away
           at
           a
           clap
           in
           this
           late
           prodigious
           Storm
           :
           The
           loss
           of
           the
           Coronation
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Ships
           that
           perish'd
           ,
           and
           the
           damage
           done
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           that
           suffered
           in
           their
           Rigging
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           in
           that
           Hurricane
           ,
           is
           not
           worth
           the
           mention
           by
           those
           who
           are
           so
           inur'd
           to
           continual
           losses
           of
           sundry
           kinds
           as
           we
           are
           ;
           though
           I
           'm
           told
           by
           a
           knowing
           Person
           ,
           that
           the
           Repairing
           of
           that
           one
           M●sfortune
           will
           require
           some
           Hundreds
           of
           Thousands
           of
           Pounds
           to
           be
           added
           to
           the
           former
           large
           Audit
           of
           the
           Nation
           's
           Accounts
           .
           And
           will
           this
           Man
           persuade
           us
           that
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           such
           ,
           are
           
             no
             Miseries
          
           ?
           He
           runs
           from
           the
           M●tter
           to
           talk
           of
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ;
           but
           the
           true
           point
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           spoken
           ,
           is
           ,
           Whether
           we
           were
           burden'd
           with
           any
           such
           Taxes
           ,
           or
           felt
           these
           Miseries
           of
           War
           and
           Poverty
           under
           King
           Iames
           ?
           Had
           we
           any
           concern
           with
           France
           ,
           either
           by
           abetting
           or
           opposing
           it
           in
           his
           Days
           ?
           Had
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           or
           our selves
           used
           the
           King
           Dutifully
           ,
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           we
           might
           have
           secur'd
           our selves
           whilst
           that
           Prince
           was
           here
           against
           either
           Popery
           or
           Slavery
           (
           which
           we
           pretended
           to
           dread
           )
           being
           forc'd
           upon
           us
           ,
           we
           might
           have
           enjoy'd
           
             Peace
             ,
             Plenty
             ,
             Trade
          
           ,
           and
           Riches
           ,
           and
           have
           reapt
           
             incomparable
             Benefits
          
           ,
           and
           
             vast
             Advantages
          
           by
           the
           Distractions
           of
           
             all
             others
          
           round
           about
           us
           .
           This
           we
           might
           have
           done
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           saw
           Cause
           to
           fear
           that
           France
           meant
           to
           disturb
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           medled
           not
           with
           it
           ,
           (
           which
           that
           King
           is
           too
           Politick
           to
           do
           ,
           )
           we
           might
           ,
           by
           joyning
           with
           other
           Disinterested
           Princes
           ,
           have
           kept
           the
           Ballance
           of
           Europe
           even
           at
           our
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           have
           stipulated
           with
           Holland
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Confederates
           to
           bear
           the
           Charges
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           whilst
           we
           stept
           into
           their
           Assistance
           ;
           whereas
           now
           we
           are
           forc'd
           to
           hire
           them
           at
           a
           dear
           Rates
           to
           assist
           us
           ,
           to
           keep
           a
           Man
           in
           the
           Throne
           who
           has
           no
           Right
           to
           it
           :
           All
           this
           we
           might
           then
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           we
           been
           wise
           ;
           but
           a
           
             Rebellious
             Spirit
          
           ,
           which
           had
           possess'd
           and
           infatuated
           us
           ,
           hurried
           us
           inconsiderately
           into
           a
           War
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           Reason
           but
           to
           maintain
           obstinately
           that
           Sin
           ,
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           repented
           of
           .
           And
           that
           War
           unless
           God's
           undeserv'd
           Mercy
           do
           prevail
           over
           his
           Justice
           ,
           will
           by
           a
           
             just
             Iudgment
          
           of
           the
           same
           God
           prove
           our
           
             utter
             Ruine
          
           .
        
         
           He
           seems
           ●ma●'d
           ,
           p.
           25.
           (
           for
           he
           seems
           Twenty
           times
           to
           wonder
           when
           he
           wants
           something
           to
           say
           ,
           )
           that
           Mr.
           Ashton
           should
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Religion
             we
             pretend
             to
             be
             so
             fond
             of
             Preserving
             ,
             is
             now
             much
             more
             than
             ever
             likely
             to
             be
             destroy'd
             .
          
           Nor
           do
           I
           wonder
           at
           his
           Amazement
           ;
           for
           he
           makes
           account
           Religion
           consists
           only
           in
           having
           Benéfices
           conferred
           on
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           and
           secured
           to
           them
           let
           the
           Incumbents
           be
           of
           what
           Principles
           they
           will
           :
           This
           I
           told
           him
           of
           formerly
           ,
           and
           here
           he
           makes
           my
           Words
           good
           ;
           for
           (
           p.
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           &c.
           )
           he
           reckons
           up
           Three
           Things
           as
           putting
           our
           Religion
           out
           of
           Danger
           ;
           (
           viz.
           )
           The
           
             same
             Laws
             ,
             the
             same
             Protection
             ,
             the
             same
             Encouragement
          
           :
           But
           Principles
           which
           are
           the
           Main
           ,
           and
           Essential
           to
           a
           Church
           ,
           are
           the
           least
           part
           of
           his
           Thought
           .
           Let
           but
           a
           Church
           have
           
             True
             Principles
          
           preserved
           Sincere
           by
           her
           B●shops
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           she
           will
           be
           a
           Church
           and
           a
           
             Glorious
             One
          
           too
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           Men
           ,
           in
           despight
           of
           all
           the
           Opposition
           that
           wicked
           Men
           ,
           or
           Hell
           it self
           ,
           can
           do
           ,
           though
           she
           had
           neither
           
             Laws
             ,
             Protection
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           least
           Encouragement
           to
           befriend
           her
           ;
           nay
           ,
           though
           the
           Laws
           ,
           
           and
           the
           State
           were
           bent
           against
           her
           .
           As
           for
           our
           
             new
             Principles
          
           then
           ;
           let
           him
           but
           open
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           see
           Rebellion
           made
           now
           a
           chief
           point
           of
           Religion
           .
           He
           may
           see
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           made
           to
           Persons
           ,
           whose
           Title
           to
           the
           Government
           (
           as
           appears
           by
           what
           has
           been
           amply
           prov'd
           above
           )
           not
           one
           Man
           in
           England
           certainly
           knows
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           knowing
           and
           disinteressed
           Man
           is
           satisfied
           in
           ,
           forc'd
           upon
           Men's
           Consciences
           to
           make
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           lies
           in
           their
           Power
           ,
           a
           
             Nation
             of
             Knaves
          
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           who
           make
           a
           good
           Conscience
           of
           their
           ways
           a
           
             Company
             of
             Beggars
          
           .
           He
           may
           see
           the
           Commandments
           
             laugh'd
             a●
          
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           dare
           boldly
           stand
           up
           for
           them
           branded
           and
           persecuted
           for
           Traitors
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           death
           as
           the
           worst
           of
           Malefactors
           .
           Besides
           the
           foremention'd
           Miseries
           ,
           there
           is
           still
           One
           that
           is
           no
           less
           Galling
           to
           Persons
           of
           Honour
           and
           Probity
           ,
           who
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           Reputation
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           would
           preserve
           the
           Characters
           of
           Just
           and
           Upright
           ,
           Loyal
           and
           Pious
           ,
           Conscientious
           and
           keepers
           of
           their
           Faith
           to
           God
           and
           Man
           ;
           these
           now
           lie
           under
           the
           heavy
           Sentence
           of
           Violaters
           of
           all
           the
           
             Cardinal
             Vertues
          
           ,
           with
           which
           Character
           when
           Foreign
           Nations
           once
           brand
           a
           People
           ,
           it
           sticks
           upon
           them
           to
           all
           succeeding
           Ages
           .
           In
           former
           days
           we
           were
           reputed
           Valiant
           ,
           Hospitable
           ,
           
             inviolable
             Observers
          
           of
           our
           
             Compacts
             ,
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           Honesty
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           can't
           forget
           what
           an
           Odium
           the
           Murther
           of
           
             King
             Charles
          
           I.
           brought
           upon
           the
           whole
           Island
           of
           Britain
           ;
           yet
           there
           was
           then
           some
           just
           Apology
           to
           be
           made
           for
           that
           Barbarity
           :
           That
           Tremendous
           Fact
           was
           not
           committed
           'till
           after
           Six
           Yeas
           Civil
           War
           ,
           '
           wherein
           the
           Victorious
           Rebels
           had
           conquer'd
           ,
           disarm'd
           ,
           and
           utterly
           impoverish'd
           the
           Loyal
           Party
           ,
           yet
           there
           still
           remain'd
           a
           numerous
           Part
           of
           the
           Three
           Kingdome
           ,
           who
           made
           many
           generous
           Attempts
           to
           restore
           King
           Charles
           II.
           and
           the
           whole
           Nation
           wearied
           with
           their
           endless
           Miseries
           ,
           and
           the
           Succession
           of
           Usurpers
           ,
           at
           last
           happily
           effected
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           for
           our selves
           ,
           who
           have
           Abdicated
           our
           King
           without
           shedding
           
             One
             Ounce
             of
             Blood
          
           ,
           or
           adventuring
           a
           bloody
           Nose
           in
           his
           Defence
           ?
           All
           Nations
           from
           the
           Orcades
           to
           the
           extreamest
           Indies
           ,
           must
           judge
           us
           to
           be
           a
           People
           who
           have
           no
           regard
           to
           the
           most
           Sacred
           Oaths
           ,
           the
           most
           ungrateful
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           a
           Nation
           
             fitted
             for
             Slavery
             degenerating
          
           from
           our
           
             Loyal
             Ancestors
          
           ,
           the
           Off-spring
           or
           By-blows
           of
           
             Prostigate
             Rebels
          
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           we
           are
           still
           so
           much
           worse
           than
           those
           of
           the
           last
           Age
           ,
           in
           that
           now
           so
           numerous
           a
           Party
           of
           the
           very
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           should
           ,
           and
           
             do
             know
          
           the
           Oligation
           of
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           which
           every
           single
           Man
           of
           them
           took
           to
           their
           
             lawful
             King
          
           ,
           have
           by
           
             unpardonable
             Perjury
          
           renounc'd
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           sworn
           Allegiance
           to
           One
           whom
           they
           know
           in
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           have
           often
           declar'd
           upon
           Occasion
           hath
           no
           
             legal
             Right
          
           ;
           no
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           
             Cromewell
             the
             Wicked
          
           :
           These
           are
           the
           Men
           who
           have
           brought
           an
           
             indelible
             Scandal
          
           and
           Hatred
           upon
           our
           Religion
           .
           
             Miratur
             Orbis
             se
             tam
             cito
             factum
             esse
             Arrianum
             ,
          
           was
           the
           pathetical
           Exclamation
           of
           a
           holy
           Authour
           of
           Old
           :
           What
           would
           he
           have
           said
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           liv'd
           in
           our
           Age
           ,
           to
           see
           a
           National
           Clergy
           Apostatise
           from
           the
           Establish'd
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           own
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Non-resistance
           ?
           By
           the
           Conduct
           of
           these
           Men
           ,
           one
           would
           be
           almost
           tempted
           to
           look
           upon
           all
           Religion
           as
           a
           mere
           Cheat
           ,
           
           and
           to
           believe
           that
           they
           themselves
           own'd
           no
           God.
           Whether
           they
           do
           or
           not
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           give
           my self
           the
           trouble
           to
           enquire
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           sure
           some
           of
           them
           do
           as
           good
           as
           own
           no
           Hell
           ,
           by
           Teaching
           Men
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           those
           
             terrible
             Threatnings
          
           God
           in
           his
           holy
           Word
           has
           denounc'd
           against
           the
           Incorrigible
           and
           Impenitent
           ,
           of
           
             everlasting
             Fire
             ,
             everlasting
             Punishment
          
           ,
           &c
           ,
           he
           has
           not
           obliged
           himself
           to
           the
           literal
           Performance
           of
           them
           ,
           since
           
             he
             that
             threatens
             keeps
             the
             Right
             of
             punishing
             in
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             execute
             what
             he
             hath
             threatned
             ,
             any
             farther
             than
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Ends
             of
             Government
             do
             require
             ,
          
           &c.
           Dr.
           Tillot
           son's
           Sermon
           before
           the
           Queen
           ,
           March
           7.
           1690.
           pag.
           13.
           
           And
           that
           these
           Threatnings
           ,
           
             &c.
             do
             not
             restrain
             God
             from
             doing
             what
             he
             pleases
             ,
             though
             they
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Sinner
             all
             reasonable
             Hopes
             of
             the
             Relaxation
             or
             Mitigation
             of
             them
             .
          
           p.
           16.
           
        
         
           Of
           what
           comfortable
           Importance
           this
           Doctrine
           may
           be
           to
           some
           ,
           and
           how
           necessary
           under
           our
           present
           Circumstances
           ,
           let
           any
           one
           judge
           :
           'T
           is
           impossible
           Men
           should
           have
           perpetrated
           such
           abominable
           Villanies
           as
           have
           been
           lately
           transacted
           ,
           to
           the
           Amazement
           of
           all
           that
           have
           the
           least
           Sense
           of
           Piety
           or
           Honour
           left
           ,
           unless
           their
           Minds
           had
           been
           first
           debauched
           with
           these
           or
           the
           like
           Principles
           .
           He
           that
           will
           audaciously
           violate
           the
           sacred
           Commands
           of
           God
           ,
           acknowledged
           such
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
             his
             own
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
          
           and
           Preaching
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           fansie
           some
           secret
           Reserves
           of
           Mercy
           in
           the
           Breast
           of
           the
           Almighty
           for
           the
           Authors
           and
           Abetters
           of
           such
           horrid
           Crimes
           ,
           upon
           
             some
             Occasions
          
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           suffer
           his
           Justice
           to
           pass
           upon
           them
           in
           another
           World
           ,
           or
           some
           extraordinary
           Relaxations
           or
           Mitigations
           of
           future
           Torments
           .
           The
           first
           seems
           to
           be
           despaired
           of
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           small
           Hopes
           of
           Repentance
           left
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           for
           that
           very
           Reason
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           amongst
           many
           others
           ,
           comparing
           Rebellion
           to
           the
           Sin
           of
           Witchcraft
           ;
           the
           latter
           therefore
           is
           pitch'd
           upon
           as
           most
           congruous
           to
           carnal-minded
           Men
           ,
           who
           to
           enjoy
           the
           
             Pleasures
             of
             Sin
          
           for
           a
           Season
           ,
           and
           not
           willing
           to
           go
           to
           Heaven
           through
           Tribulations
           and
           Afflictions
           ,
           do
           rather
           chuse
           to
           undergo
           a
           future
           Pu●ishment
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           consists
           onely
           as
           to
           its
           Perpetuity
           in
           a
           bare
           Exclusion
           from
           Eternal
           Happiness
           .
           Serm.
           p.
           15.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           such
           a
           Series
           of
           Villany
           as
           has
           been
           hitherto
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           farther
           exposed
           ,
           being
           altogether
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           this
           accursed
           Generation
           of
           Monsters
           had
           not
           long
           since
           most
           zealously
           professed
           ,
           they
           found
           it
           as
           necessary
           to
           Abdicate
           their
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Precepts
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           King
           and
           his
           Rights
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           durst
           .
           The
           first
           thing
           they
           did
           was
           to
           ridicule
           and
           blasphemously
           expose
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Cross
          
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           could
           have
           drawn
           over
           the
           Majority
           of
           the
           Convocation
           to
           their
           Party
           ,
           the
           next
           thing
           they
           design'd
           was
           to
           have
           expunged
           out
           of
           the
           Liturgie
           the
           
             Athanasian
             Creed
          
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           effect
           to
           have
           denied
           the
           
             Divinity
             of
             our
             Saviour
          
           ,
           le●t
           they
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           charged
           with
           Rebellion
           against
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           King
           ,
           if
           all
           Power
           be
           derived
           from
           the
           second
           Person
           of
           the
           Trinity
           as
           Mediator
           ,
           and
           all
           lawful
           Kings
           ,
           whether
           
             Christians
             ,
             Heathens
          
           ,
           or
           Mahometans
           ,
           be
           his
           Vicegerents
           ,
           and
           
             he
             hath
             the
             Disp●sal
             of
             their
             Crowns
             ,
             and
             the
             Command
             of
             their
             Power
             ,
             and
             doth
             actually
             employ
             ,
             and
             makes
             use
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Prosecution
             of
             the
             righteous
             Ends
             of
             ●is
             Government
             ,
          
           
           as
           Doctor
           Scot
           has
           learnedly
           proved
           in
           his
           
             Christian
             Life
          
           .
           Part.
           3.
           
        
         
           As
           it
           appeared
           necessary
           to
           reform
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           square
           the
           better
           with
           their
           late
           Practice
           ;
           so
           likewise
           to
           procure
           an
           Alteration
           amongst
           our
           Ecclesiastical
           Governours
           too
           ,
           it
           being
           as
           much
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           this
           upstart
           Government
           the
           Metropolitan
           should
           be
           an
           Vsurper
           ,
           as
           the
           supreme
           Governour
           in
           the
           Civil
           State
           ;
           
             Like
             Bishop
             like
             King
          
           ,
           being
           as
           true
           a
           Maxim
           now
           ,
           a
           
             No
             Bishop
             no
             King
          
           heretofore
           .
           If
           the
           Metropolitical
           See
           had
           been
           real●y
           void
           ,
           this
           present
           nominal
           Archbishop
           was
           unqualified
           for
           it
           ,
           being
           esteem'd
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           84th
           Canon
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           being
           an
           actual
           Rebel
           ,
           who
           ought
           to
           be
           deposed
           ,
           or
           degraded
           from
           his
           Priesthood
           and
           though
           in
           the
           present
           juncture
           he
           cannot
           be
           convicted
           and
           sentenced
           ;
           yet
           his
           Crimes
           being
           so
           notorious
           ,
           all
           that
           understand
           them
           ought
           not
           in
           Conscience
           to
           own
           him
           as
           a
           Christian
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           hold
           Communion
           with
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           33d
           Canon
           of
           the
           
             Laodicean
             Council
          
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           pray
           ,
           or
           communicate
           with
           Schismaticks
           ,
           or
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           Of
           what
           grand
           Concern
           these
           particulars
           are
           let
           every
           good
           Christian
           seriously
           consider
           ,
           and
           lay
           to
           heart
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           that
           
             Poison
             is
             poured
             out
             into
             our
             Church
          
           ;
           therefore
           it
           's
           high
           time
           for
           us
           to
           avoid
           the
           Contagion
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           excellent
           Advice
           of
           St.
           
             Cyprian
             ,
             Keep
             at
             a
             Distance
             from
             the
             Infection
             of
             such
             Men
             by
             fleeing
             from
             them
          
           ;
           and
           shun
           their
           
             Conversation
             as
             you
             would
             the
             Cancer
             or
             Plague
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Premonition
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
          
           Mat.
           15.14
           .
           
             They
             be
             blind
             Leaders
             of
             the
             blind
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             blind
             lead
             the
             blind
             ,
          
           &c.
           —
           
             Let
             them
             perish
             by
             themselves
             who
             are
             willing
             to
             perish
             ,
             let
             them
             alone
             remain
             without
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             have
             forsaken
             the
             Church
             .
          
           Epist.
           40.
           
             ad
             Plebem
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           How
           can
           these
           Men
           pretend
           to
           be
           Guides
           to
           others
           ,
           who
           keep
           to
           no
           certain
           Path
           themselves
           ?
           What
           certainty
           can
           there
           be
           in
           their
           Doctrines
           ,
           when
           they
           vary
           th●m
           with
           their
           Interest
           ,
           and
           ever
           calculate
           them
           to
           serve
           a
           turn
           ?
           Therefore
           none
           ought
           to
           communicate
           with
           them
           ,
           who
           value
           the
           Salvation
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           partake
           of
           their
           Guilt
           and
           Punishment
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctrines
           and
           Duties
           of
           our
           holy
           Religion
           have
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           and
           Holiness
           for
           their
           Author
           ,
           and
           like
           him
           are
           always
           the
           same
           ,
           without
           any
           
             shadow
             of
             Change
          
           :
           But
           from
           what
           Spirit
           must
           these
           bold
           Attempts
           upon
           Common
           Christianity
           proceed
           ?
           Holloixius
           in
           his
           Defence
           of
           
             Origen
             ,
             lib.
          
           3.
           cap.
           6.
           cites
           several
           Passages
           out
           of
           his
           Writings
           ,
           wherein
           he
           assigns
           a
           different
           evil
           Spirit
           to
           every
           Vice
           or
           Sin
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           
             inimicas
             ,
             &
             adversarias
             Virtutes
          
           ,
           and
           delivers
           this
           Notion
           among
           the
           rest
           :
           
             There
             seems
             to
             me
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             to
             be
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             contrary
             Powers
             ,
             or
             Spirits
             ;
             because
             in
             almost
             every
             Man
             there
             are
             certain
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             incite
             and
             provoke
             him
             to
             the
             Commission
             of
             divers
             Sins
             :
          
           E.g.
           
             There
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Fornication
             ,
             and
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Anger
             ,
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Avarice
             ,
             and
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Pride
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             happens
             that
             any
             Man
             be
             acted
             by
             all
             these
             ,
             or
             more
             Sins
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             possessed
             by
             so
             many
             or
             more
             Enemies
             ,
             or
             evil
             Spirits
             .
          
           Surely
           then
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           Opinion
           of
           Origen
           .
           Legion
           must
           have
           taken
           Possession
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Grandees
           of
           this
           new
           schisinatical
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           How
           obvious
           is
           it
           for
           any
           but
           those
           who
           are
           infatuated
           ,
           and
           spiritually
           blind
           ,
           to
           discern
           the
           Spirit
           
           of
           
             Rebellion
             ,
             Ambition
          
           ,
           and
           Emulation
           ;
           the
           Spirit
           of
           
             Heresie
             ,
             Schism
          
           ,
           and
           Persecution
           ;
           the
           Spirit
           of
           
             Blasphemy
             ,
             Lying
             ,
             Slandering
          
           ,
           and
           Apostacy
           ,
           reigning
           and
           triumphing
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           word
           Apostacy
           I
           am
           very
           sensible
           will
           found
           very
           harsh
           in
           their
           Ears
           ;
           but
           let
           any
           sober
           and
           unprejudiced
           Person
           seriously
           consult
           the
           several
           Acceptations
           of
           the
           Word
           among
           sacred
           and
           prophane
           Authors
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           soon
           be
           convinced
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           no
           easie
           Task
           for
           these
           Gentlemen
           to
           purge
           themselves
           from
           the
           imputation
           of
           it
           .
           Grotius
           ,
           in
           his
           Appendix
           to
           his
           Commentaries
           
             de
             Antichristo
          
           ,
           tell
           us
           ,
           th●t
           by
           Apostacy
           is
           understood
           all
           kinds
           of
           Hostility
           or
           Con●umacy
           against
           a
           Superiour
           ,
           who
           has
           the
           Right
           of
           Commanding
           ,
           and
           proves
           it
           from
           several
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           .
           Sometimes
           it
           signifies
           a
           Defection
           ,
           or
           a
           Revolt
           ;
           see
           Suidas
           and
           Stephanus
           .
           In
           its
           common
           acceptation
           amongst
           Christian
           Writers
           ,
           a
           Departure
           from
           the
           Faith
           ,
           by
           going
           over
           to
           Heresie
           ,
           &c.
           
           Maimonides
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           cited
           by
           Hottinger
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Thesaur
             .
             Phil
             log
             .
             l.
          
           1.
           c.
           1.
           s.
           3.
           amongst
           the
           several
           Distinctions
           of
           Apostates
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           reckons
           
             those
             who
             taught
             or
             sollicited
             others
             to
             sin
             .
          
           I
           shall
           not
           make
           a
           particular
           Application
           of
           these
           significations
           of
           the
           word
           Apostacy
           to
           the
           forementioned
           Persons
           ,
           I
           onely
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           their
           Sermons
           and
           other
           Discourses
           ,
           their
           very
           Prayers
           and
           Practices
           ,
           it
           being
           so
           easie
           to
           be
           observed
           by
           the
           meanest
           Capacity
           ;
           but
           shall
           onely
           add
           this
           following
           Remark
           ,
           as
           an
           Illustration
           of
           what
           has
           been
           just
           now
           charged
           upon
           them
           .
           If
           the
           Abrenunciation
           ,
           and
           the
           solemn
           Stipulation
           to
           keep
           God's
           holy
           Will
           and
           Commandments
           ,
           &c.
           before
           Baptism
           were
           the
           real
           Tests
           of
           the
           Faith
           and
           Sincerity
           of
           the
           Candidate
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           was
           obliged
           to
           
             deny
             himself
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             take
             up
             his
             Cross
             ;
             i.e.
          
           to
           forsake
           
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             Lands
             and
             Possessions
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             down
             even
             his
             very
             Life
             ,
          
           when
           ever
           they
           should
           come
           in
           competition
           with
           his
           Duty
           ;
           and
           we
           cannot
           ordinarily
           be
           called
           to
           the
           Performance
           of
           this
           our
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           but
           under
           unrighteous
           and
           persecuting
           Princes
           ,
           then
           it
           follows
           clearly
           ,
           that
           by
           our
           entring
           into
           Christianity
           we
           have
           tied
           up
           our
           hands
           (
           by
           our
           own
           solemn
           Act
           )
           from
           making
           any
           forcible
           Resistence
           against
           our
           supreme
           Governours
           ,
           upon
           any
           pretence
           whatsoever
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Cross
          
           ,
           or
           
             Passive
             Obedience
          
           ,
           is
           a
           fundamental
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           Principle
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           and
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           teach
           or
           practice
           otherwise
           ,
           are
           Renegadoes
           and
           Apostates
           from
           Christianity
           it self
           .
           This
           was
           very
           near
           the
           Assertion
           of
           Dr.
           Burnet
           himself
           ,
           in
           his
           Sermon
           on
           Rom.
           13.
           v.
           5.
           p.
           36.
           
           
             But
             ,
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             our
             Church
             hates
             and
             condemns
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             (
             viz.
             of
             deposing
             and
             resisting
             of
             Kings
             ,
             )
             from
             what
             hand
             soever
             it
             come
             ,
             and
             hath
             established
             the
             Rights
             and
             Authority
             of
             Princes
             on
             sure
             and
             unalterable
             Foundations
             ,
             enjoining
             an
             entire
             Obedience
             to
             all
             the
             lawful
             Commands
             of
             Authority
             ,
             and
             an
             absolute
             Submission
             to
             that
             supreme
             Power
             which
             God
             hath
             put
             in
             our
             Sovereigns
             Hands
             .
             This
             Doctrine
             we
             justly
             glory
             in
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             that
             had
             their
             Education
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             have
             turned
             Renegadoes
             from
             this
             ,
             they
             proved
             no
             less
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Church
             her self
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             Civil
             Authority
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             Apostacy
             leaves
             no
             blame
             on
             our
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           If
           this
           be
           the
           Case
           (
           as
           we
           have
           all
           the
           Reason
           in
           the
           World
           to
           think
           so
           )
           it
           's
           plain
           and
           evident
           to
           any
           ordinary
           Understanding
           ,
           That
           these
           
           Men
           are
           not
           true
           Church
           of
           England
           Divines
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           have
           all
           the
           World
           believe
           ;
           neither
           is
           the
           Church
           in
           Possession
           any
           more
           to
           be
           esteemed
           the
           True
           ,
           Legal
           ,
           Ancient
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           than
           the
           Donatists
           of
           Old
           were
           to
           be
           accounted
           the
           only
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           .
           Their
           Priesthood
           is
           now
           become
           Schismatical
           ,
           having
           erected
           Altar
           against
           Altar
           ;
           their
           Liturgy
           Blasphemous
           and
           Diabolical
           ,
           wherein
           they
           address
           themselves
           to
           God
           as
           the
           Author
           and
           Fountain
           of
           all
           unjust
           Power
           ,
           the
           Patron
           of
           Injustice
           ,
           and
           the
           grand
           Protector
           ,
           and
           Encourager
           of
           the
           Notorious
           Violators
           of
           his
           most
           sacred
           Laws
           .
           What
           is
           this
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           most
           impudent
           and
           horrid
           Blasphemy
           that
           ever
           was
           heard
           of
           ,
           to
           beseech
           the
           Almighty
           to
           divest
           himself
           of
           his
           most
           glorious
           Attributes
           ,
           and
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           League
           with
           Hell
           it self
           ,
           for
           the
           support
           and
           maintenance
           of
           all
           their
           detestable
           Impieties
           .
        
         
           What
           have
           they
           now
           to
           say
           ?
           Confusion
           and
           Shame
           must
           cover
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Scandal
           and
           Reproach
           of
           the
           Pure
           and
           Undefiled
           Religion
           they
           should
           profess
           .
           Thousands
           of
           these
           could
           not
           say
           (
           though
           in
           reality
           the
           well
           known
           pretence
           of
           most
           )
           that
           they
           swore
           for
           Bread
           ;
           God
           forgive
           them
           they
           durst
           not
           trust
           Providence
           ,
           wanted
           the
           Courage
           to
           give
           a
           good
           Example
           ,
           or
           to
           teach
           their
           Flocks
           the
           danger
           of
           Perjury
           :
           They
           sinned
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Anointed
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           and
           
             knew
             they
             did
          
           so
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           preceeding
           Age
           we
           can
           scarce
           name
           a
           Dignifi'd
           Clergy-man
           ,
           or
           any
           Person
           Eminent
           for
           Piety
           and
           Learning
           ,
           in
           either
           of
           the
           Universities
           ,
           in
           City
           or
           Country
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           outed
           their
           Benefices
           for
           refusing
           to
           take
           the
           Covenant
           or
           Engagement
           ;
           but
           now
           the
           great
           Body
           of
           the
           Clergy
           have
           been
           observed
           to
           renounce
           their
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           worship
           the
           Idol
           of
           the
           Hogans
           :
           Indeed
           out
           of
           this
           Number
           we
           must
           except
           the
           
             Most
             Reverend
          
           the
           Metropolitan
           ,
           and
           Seven
           of
           his
           
             Right
             Reverend
          
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Clergy
           and
           Loyal
           Fellows
           in
           the
           Universities
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           defiled
           themselves
           with
           the
           Abominations
           of
           their
           Apostate
           Brethren
           ,
           whose
           Virtue
           and
           Piety
           is
           the
           only
           Thing
           left
           to
           attone●
           for
           these
           loud
           and
           crying
           Sins
           of
           our
           Clergy
           ;
           and
           ,
           who
           incessantly
           like
           Abraham
           intercede
           with
           Almighty
           God
           to
           avert
           his
           Judgments
           from
           this
           sinful
           Nation
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Perjury
           and
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           Defection
           gives
           but
           too
           sad
           an
           occasion
           to
           fear
           hangs
           over
           our
           Heads
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           whatever
           hopes
           we
           may
           conceive
           of
           ever
           seeing
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           England
           flourish
           in
           its
           true
           Lustre
           and
           Purity
           ,
           we
           must
           owe
           it
           (
           next
           to
           the
           infinite
           Mercy
           of
           God
           )
           to
           those
           never
           enough
           applauded
           Heroes
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           the
           true
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           those
           ejected
           Bishops
           ,
           &c.
           who
           have
           stood
           in
           the
           Gap
           of
           Schism
           ,
           and
           
             bor●●
             up
          
           Loyally
           against
           the
           
             all
             over-bearing
          
           Torrent
           of
           the
           prevaricating
           Party
           ,
           who
           have
           preferred
           the
           Peace
           and
           Comfort
           of
           a
           
             good
             Conscience
          
           ,
           before
           all
           wordly
           Honour
           and
           Interest
           ,
           and
           fear'd
           the
           offending
           their
           good
           God
           more
           than
           their
           own
           certain
           Ruine
           from
           
             ill
             natured
          
           Men.
           How
           will
           these
           glorious
           Lights
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           true
           Servants
           of
           the
           living
           God
           shine
           after
           their
           Tryal
           is
           over
           past
           ,
           when
           the
           Adorer's
           of
           Mammon
           (
           those
           interloping
           Arch
           bishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           those
           other
           mean
           spiritted
           Worldlings
           ,
           who
           preferred
           their
           Profit
           before
           their
           Honesty
           )
           shrink
           ,
           look
           dim
           and
           pale
           with
           Guilt
           ;
           and
           at
           length
           their
           Candlesticks
           
           being
           removed
           from
           them
           ,
           come
           to
           be
           utterly
           extinguish'd
           and
           go
           out
           like
           an
           
             ill
             scenting
             Snuff
          
           .
        
         
           Some
           Instances
           he
           brings
           (
           p.
           26.
           )
           to
           shew
           we
           are
           not
           singular
           in
           Perjury
           and
           Rebellion
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           and
           of
           Nations
           ,
           require
           us
           to
           swear
           Allegiance
           to
           him
           who
           is
           in
           Possession
           :
           Which
           lame
           Pretence
           is
           answered
           fully
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           in
           the
           forenamed
           Books
           against
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           ;
           only
           this
           Gentleman's
           Assertion
           is
           more
           raw
           than
           his
           ,
           for
           he
           proceeds
           upon
           
             quiet
             Possession
          
           (
           as
           do
           also
           our
           Lawyers
           ,
           whom
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           quoted
           if
           he
           durst
           .
           )
           But
           this
           Man
           makes
           account
           that
           
             bare
             Possession
          
           ,
           however
           qualified
           ,
           gives
           Title
           to
           our
           Allegiance
           ,
           nay
           obliges
           us
           to
           swear
           it
           too
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           do
           unless
           we
           can
           safely
           swear
           ,
           that
           this
           Discourse
           of
           his
           is
           Convictive
           ;
           which
           ,
           
             I●le
             be
             sworn
          
           ,
           is
           most
           pernicious
           Nonsense
           ,
           and
           would
           ,
           if
           followed
           ,
           pervert
           all
           the
           settled
           Order
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           all
           Right
           in
           the
           World.
           To
           assert
           that
           mere
           Possession
           of
           a
           Thing
           gives
           a
           Man
           Right
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           enough
           to
           encourage
           all
           Men
           to
           be
           
             Rebels
             ,
             Vsurpers
             ,
             Robbers
             ,
             Thieves
             ,
          
           and
           Cheats
           .
           It
           cries
           aloud
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           
             Catch
             that
             catch
             may
             ,
             my
             Masters
             ;
             all
             that
             you
             get
             is
             your
             own
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             of
             Nations
             ,
             of
             once
             you
             get
             but
             Possession
             .
          
           It
           makes
           the
           saying
           of
           the
           Th●eves
           [
           
             This
             is
             mine
             ,
             I
             stole
             it
          
           ]
           very
           strong
           Reason
           and
           good
           Sense
           .
           He
           'll
           say
           these
           Cases
           are
           not
           parallel
           to
           his
           :
           But
           why
           are
           they
           not
           ,
           if
           a
           true
           Prince
           has
           as
           
             good
             Right
          
           to
           his
           Crown
           ,
           as
           a
           Subject
           has
           to
           his
           Money
           or
           his
           Goods
           ?
           For
           if
           he
           has
           ,
           then
           a
           Possession
           transfers
           the
           Right
           of
           a
           Crown
           ;
           so
           it
           must
           transfer
           the
           Right
           of
           a
           Purse
           ,
           a
           Cloak
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           with
           so
           much
           the
           more
           Reason
           as
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Crown
           (
           on
           which
           the
           common
           Good
           of
           the
           Nation
           depends
           .
           )
           ought
           to
           be
           more
           fixt
           and
           unalienable
           ,
           than
           the
           Right
           of
           private
           Men
           to
           their
           Goods
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           an
           inferior
           Concern
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           require
           us
           to
           swear
           Allegiance
           as
           due
           to
           any
           present
           Possessor
           ,
           the
           same
           Law
           declares
           that
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           Crown
           is
           his
           Right
           ;
           otherwise
           the
           Law
           would
           oblige
           me
           to
           swear
           false
           .
           And
           if
           the
           
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
          
           declares
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           has
           Right
           ;
           To
           what
           end
           did
           this
           Gentleman
           all
           this
           while
           run
           about
           to
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Nations
          
           to
           patch
           him
           up
           a
           Title
           ?
           It
           must
           be
           a
           pitiful
           Cause
           that
           makes
           a
           Man
           ,
           who
           otherwise
           has
           wit
           enough
           ,
           still
           interfere
           thus
           with
           himself
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           says
           ,
           That
           if
           
             an
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             should
             not
             follow
             Possession
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             infinite
             Snares
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             all
             such
             who
             are
             requir'd
             to
             obey
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             Right
             of
             War.
          
           Note
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           one
           of
           those
           shuffling
           Tricks
           ,
           of
           which
           his
           Book
           is
           full
           .
           He
           begins
           with
           Oaths
           ,
           but
           proceeds
           as
           if
           only
           Obedience
           were
           required
           :
           As
           if
           a
           Man
           could
           not
           live
           quietly
           under
           a
           Government
           ,
           without
           Swearing
           and
           calling
           God
           to
           witness
           that
           the
           Governor
           has
           Right
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           (
           and
           consequently
           to
           our
           Allegiance
           ,
           )
           whether
           we
           know
           he
           has
           or
           no.
           But
           let
           us
           apply
           our selves
           to
           his
           Discourse
           .
           All
           the
           play
           of
           these
           Men
           ,
           is
           to
           persuade
           the
           World
           that
           this
           business
           of
           Allegiance
           due
           to
           
             King
             Iames
          
           only
           ,
           is
           a
           Kind
           of
           
             dubious
             Case
          
           ;
           and
           then
           if
           they
           can
           but
           get
           their
           Judgment
           to
           bover
           ,
           they
           hope
           that
           Interest
           or
           Fear
           
             may
             turn
             the
             Ballance
          
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           swear
           to
           
             King
             William
          
           :
           Whereas
           we
           maintain
           that
           't
           is
           a
           
             most
             plain
          
           Case
           ,
           which
           none
           but
           byass'd
           Men
           can
           doubt
           of
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           evident
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           King
           Iames
           was
           Three
           Years
           
           agoe
           the
           undoubted
           Supreme
           Governor
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           World
           held
           that
           none
           but
           he
           had
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           Allegiance
           would
           then
           be
           lawfully
           sworn
           to
           
             none
             but
             him
          
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           evident
           that
           he
           is
           living
           ,
           and
           has
           not
           
             given
             up
          
           his
           Right
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           by
           the
           common
           course
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           't
           is
           evidently
           
             his
             still
          
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           evident
           even
           to
           themselves
           that
           the
           new
           Right
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           is
           obscure
           ,
           that
           Men
           are
           in
           several
           Minds
           about
           the
           Ground
           and
           Reason
           of
           it
           ;
           some
           alledging
           one
           Thing
           ,
           others
           another
           ,
           which
           shews
           that
           England
           it self
           is
           
             not
             satisfied
          
           with
           the
           Truth
           of
           his
           Title
           ,
           but
           is
           led
           on
           by
           Fear
           or
           Interest
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           evident
           that
           very
           many
           conscientious
           and
           good
           Men
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           are
           the
           Primate
           ,
           and
           some
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           many
           reverend
           and
           worthy
           Pastors
           of
           our
           Church
           do
           refuse
           to
           take
           the
           New
           Oath
           ;
           whose
           Authority
           far
           
             outweighs
             all
          
           the
           others
           ,
           in
           regard
           they
           have
           no
           Motive
           but
           
             pure
             Conscience
          
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           ruin'd
           for
           refusing
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Complying
           Party
           find
           Interest
           ,
           and
           the
           Favour
           of
           great
           Men
           ,
           by
           their
           mercenary
           Submission
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           manifestly
           evident
           to
           every
           sincere
           Christian's
           Conscience
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           most
           ordinary
           Capacity
           ,
           that
           Oaths
           are
           
             most
             Sacred
          
           Things
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           Oaths
           which
           were
           due
           ,
           or
           have
           been
           sworn
           upon
           certain
           Grounds
           to
           an
           undoubted
           and
           indisputable
           Authority
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           unsworn
           again
           ,
           by
           swearing
           Allegiance
           upon
           uncertain
           Grounds
           to
           a
           dubious
           (
           at
           least
           )
           and
           disputable
           Authority
           ?
           So
           that
           here
           is
           no
           
             moot
             Case
          
           in
           the
           Business
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           pretend
           ,
           but
           
             plain
             Sense
          
           ,
           which
           every
           sincere
           and
           conscientious
           Christian
           is
           capable
           of
           comprehending
           :
           There
           is
           no
           danger
           then
           of
           
             infinite
             Snares
          
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           madly
           calls
           them
           ,
           )
           not
           of
           any
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           
             weak
             Fears
          
           ,
           or
           
             base
             Interest
          
           ,
           which
           have
           already
           ensnared
           many
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           are
           spread
           every
           where
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Devil's
             Nets
          
           to
           entangle
           and
           ensnare
           the
           unwary
           ,
           unstable
           ,
           and
           worldly
           minded
           Men.
           
        
         
           He
           asks
           ,
           p.
           26.
           
           If
           it
           be
           Perjury
           and
           Rebellion
           in
           the
           now
           
             French
             King's
             Conquests
             ,
             for
             the
             Inhabitants
             to
             take
             Oaths
             of
             Fidelity
             to
             the
             French
             King
          
           ?
           Now
           this
           is
           a
           very
           pleasant
           Gentleman
           ;
           and
           for
           all
           his
           objecting
           ,
           p.
           19.
           
           
             The
             admiring
             the
             French
             Conduct
             to
             this
             sort
             of
             Mai●
          
           [
           Mr.
           
           Ashton's
           Friends
           .
           ]
           He
           hath
           said
           more
           for
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           than
           any
           Iacobite
           in
           England
           will
           say
           ,
           and
           the
           rankest
           
             French
             Man
          
           in
           the
           World
           can
           say
           no
           more
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           a
           Right
           to
           all
           the
           Places
           he
           has
           over-run
           with
           his
           Arms
           ,
           in
           
             Flanders
             ,
             Savoy
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           Principality
           of
           Orange
           too
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           Where
           is
           that
           independant
           Sovereignty
           which
           our
           Author
           talks
           of
           ,
           as
           necessary
           and
           essential
           to
           make
           a
           Title
           by
           Conquest
           ?
           For
           he
           is
           possess'd
           of
           the
           Principality
           of
           Orange
           ;
           and
           therefore
           according
           to
           our
           Author
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           France
           is
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           no
           body
           else
           .
           And
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           what
           Right
           Conquest
           conveys
           ,
           (
           as
           being
           foreign
           to
           the
           present
           Question
           ;
           )
           here
           is
           this
           vast
           difference
           in
           the
           two
           Cases
           :
           The
           King
           of
           France
           actually
           Conquered
           these
           Places
           and
           People
           ;
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           did
           not
           Conquer
           England
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           a
           Mad-man
           will
           say
           he
           did
           :
           And
           therefore
           if
           the
           Author
           would
           have
           made
           the
           Case
           parallel
           ,
           he
           should
           thus
           have
           put
           his
           Question
           ,
           Whether
           it
           would
           not
           have
           been
           Perjury
           for
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           those
           Places
           ,
           to
           have
           put
           the
           Government
           into
           the
           
             French
             King's
          
           Hands
           ,
           to
           transfer
           their
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           an
           Oath
           of
           Fidelity
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           in
           their
           Power
           to
           resist
           ;
           nay
           ,
           
           when
           he
           could
           not
           do
           it
           otherwise
           but
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           own
           Contrivance
           ,
           and
           Assistance
           :
           In
           that
           Case
           ,
           which
           is
           plainly
           ours
           ,
           I
           stick
           not
           to
           affirm
           that
           it
           is
           Perjury
           and
           Rebellion
           with
           a
           witness
           ;
           and
           no
           Man
           who
           hath
           not
           his
           Ear
           bored
           ,
           and
           is
           became
           a
           Slave
           to
           Interest
           ,
           can
           have
           the
           Face
           to
           deny
           it
           :
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           he
           goes
           on
           .
           
             If
             it
             be
             not
             Perjury
             and
             Rebellion
             in
             those
             Conquer'd
             Provinces
             ,
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             be
             so
             here
             ?
          
           By
           which
           we
           say
           again
           ,
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           maintain
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           does
           here
           manifestly
           suggest
           it
           already
           ,
           )
           That
           England
           is
           the
           Prince
           of
           
           Orange's
           by
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           Lives
           and
           Estates
           are
           at
           his
           Disposal
           .
           And
           there
           wants
           nothing
           but
           one
           of
           his
           
             infinite
             Snares
          
           ,
           a
           good
           rich
           Deanry
           ,
           or
           Bishoprick
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           
             perfectly
             hold
          
           and
           
             openly
             maintain
          
           that
           Opinion
           .
           Parliaments
           had
           best
           look
           to
           such
           Libels
           in
           time
           ,
           left
           the
           pretended
           Conqueror
           come
           to
           
             abdicate
             them
          
           too
           as
           Vseless
           ,
           or
           Obstacles
           to
           the
           pretence
           of
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           make
           all
           our
           Countrey-men
           become
           Slaves
           to
           his
           Ambition
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           meant
           he
           by
           his
           instancing
           ,
           p.
           26
           ,
           27.
           in
           the
           Portugueze's
           swearing
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Braganza
           ,
           though
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           had
           enjoyed
           the
           Crown
           for
           Three
           Generations
           ?
           The
           Case
           was
           this
           .
           There
           were
           Three
           Pretenders
           to
           that
           Crown
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Universities
           in
           Europe
           were
           emploied
           to
           determine
           which
           of
           them
           had
           Right
           ;
           when
           Philip
           the
           Second
           ,
           while
           the
           Thing
           was
           yet
           under
           debate
           ,
           seeing
           them
           encline
           most
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Braganza
           ,
           sends
           the
           Duke
           
             d'
             Alva
          
           with
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           very
           unfairly
           Surprizes
           and
           Oppresses
           the
           Headless
           Nation
           ,
           and
           decided
           the
           Controversie
           by
           the
           Sword
           :
           This
           was
           no
           Conquest
           ,
           but
           a
           manifest
           Vsurpation
           ,
           for
           no
           Battle
           was
           fought
           ,
           nor
           Resistance
           made
           ;
           Was
           this
           parallel
           to
           the
           Case
           of
           us
           in
           England
           ?
           Was
           our
           Nation
           Headless
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           
           Orange's
           Invasion
           ?
           Was
           it
           
             under
             dispute
          
           whether
           King
           Iames
           ,
           or
           he
           had
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           ?
           Or
           had
           King
           
             Iames
             usurp'd
          
           it
           ,
           as
           King
           Philip
           had
           done
           ?
           Was
           he
           not
           in
           quiet
           Possession
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           King
           Philip
           never
           was
           ?
           The
           Portugueze
           still
           grumbling
           and
           resenting
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           enslav'd
           to
           a
           Foreigner
           ,
           when
           a
           King
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           had
           a
           Title
           to
           it
           .
           Again
           ,
           their
           swearing
           Allegiance
           to
           King
           Philip
           ,
           was
           too
           ,
           in
           many
           regards
           ,
           more
           justifiable
           than
           ours
           ;
           they
           were
           kept
           under
           by
           a
           Foreign
           Force
           ,
           whereas
           we
           do
           it
           voluntarily
           :
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Spanish
           King
           had
           been
           one
           of
           the
           Pretenders
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Question
             was
             not
             decided
          
           .
           Had
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           or
           his
           Princess
           ,
           any
           kind
           of
           pretence
           to
           England
           while
           their
           Father
           liv'd
           ?
           Lastly
           ,
           They
           rose
           against
           a
           Foreign
           King
           to
           introduce
           one
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           ,
           whereas
           we
           rose
           against
           our
           own
           to
           introduce
           a
           Foreigner
           .
           How
           shallow
           then
           is
           it
           to
           huddle
           together
           many
           Instances
           ,
           and
           not
           bring
           one
           of
           them
           home
           to
           his
           purpose
           ?
           How
           ridiculous
           to
           argue
           all
           along
           from
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           to
           Matter
           of
           Right
           ?
           Which
           is
           just
           as
           wise
           as
           to
           pretend
           ,
           that
           whatever
           has
           been
           done
           ,
           must
           be
           
             well
             done
          
           ;
           and
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           would
           set
           himself
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           not
           the
           first
           ,
           nor
           the
           only
           Rebels
           ,
           Traytors
           ,
           or
           Perjured
           Persons
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           but
           that
           there
           have
           been
           others
           ,
           both
           of
           our
           own
           and
           other
           Nations
           before
           us
           ,
           which
           we
           never
           denied
           .
        
         
           He
           has
           not
           done
           with
           his
           Plot
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           Paper
           none
           of
           Mr.
           
           Ashton's
           ;
           but
           (
           take
           which
           you
           will
           )
           tells
           you
           p.
           28.
           
           That
           either
           't
           is
           not
           his
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           
             he
             contradicted
             himself
          
           .
           In
           what
           I
           beseech
           him
           ?
           Why.
           
           Mr.
           Ashton
           ,
           at
           his
           Tryal
           said
           
             He
             could
             not
             but
             own
             he
             had
             a
             fair
             Tryall
             for
             his
             Life
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           in
           his
           Paper
           he
           complains
           of
           the
           
             severe
             Charge
             of
             the
             Iudges
          
           ,
           and
           
             hard
             Measure
          
           :
           And
           where
           lies
           the
           Contradiction
           ?
           Every
           Man
           knows
           that
           the
           Tryall
           is
           over
           before
           the
           Charge
           is
           given
           ,
           or
           the
           Verdict
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           Jury
           :
           So
           that
           nothing
           hinders
           but
           the
           Tryall
           may
           be
           fair
           ,
           and
           seemingly
           kind
           ,
           though
           the
           Charge
           which
           came
           after
           did
           aggravate
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           worse
           Misconstruction
           (
           as
           indeed
           it
           did
           )
           of
           every
           thing
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           very
           hard
           and
           severe
           .
           But
           does
           Mr.
           Ashton
           mention
           no
           
             hard
             Measures
          
           besides
           ?
           Does
           he
           not
           object
           his
           
             close
             Imprisonment
          
           ,
           the
           
             hasty
             and
             violent
             Proceedings
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Industry
             used
             in
             the
             Return
             of
             fi●ting
             Persons
             to
             pass
             upon
             him
             ,
             the
             denying
             of
             him
             a
             Copy
             of
             the
             Panel
             ,
          
           with
           an
           &c.
           at
           the
           end
           of
           them
           ?
           Were
           not
           these
           
             hard
             Measures
          
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           villanously
           unjust
           ,
           and
           indeed
           plainly
           shewed
           ,
           that
           since
           they
           saw
           him
           so
           heartily
           honest
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           be
           warpt
           ,
           the
           Resolution
           was
           taken
           beforehand
           by
           the
           Party
           to
           have
           his
           Life
           ,
           
             per
             Fas
             aut
             Nefas
          
           ?
           Does
           he
           deny
           these
           were
           
             hard
             Measures
          
           ,
           or
           that
           Mr.
           Ashton
           said
           true
           ,
           when
           he
           told
           us
           he
           had
           receiv'd
           such
           
             hard
             Measures
          
           ?
           He
           confesses
           both
           ,
           by
           his
           Silence
           in
           such
           main
           Businesses
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           rare
           piece
           of
           Justice
           ,
           to
           cull
           out
           a
           select
           Company
           of
           Court
           Pick-thanks
           ,
           who
           they
           were
           sure
           would
           hang
           him
           ;
           and
           yet
           deny
           a
           Copy
           of
           the
           Panel
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           except
           against
           some
           chief
           Boute-feus
           ,
           (
           and
           particularly
           that
           malicious
           Jury
           Man
           he
           so
           complains
           of
           ,
           )
           who
           would
           never
           leave
           pressing
           and
           solliciting
           the
           rest
           ,
           till
           they
           brought
           them
           (
           let
           the
           Cause
           be
           never
           so
           ugly
           )
           into
           the
           same
           Guilt
           of
           Murther
           with
           themselves
           ?
           Yet
           a
           Man
           who
           loses
           his
           Life
           by
           such
           Tricks
           ,
           is
           (
           according
           to
           this
           Caviller
           )
           
             confident
             ,
             uncharitable
          
           ,
           or
           whatever
           other
           Character
           his
           time-serving
           Spite
           thinks
           fit
           to
           put
           upon
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           do
           but
           barely
           speak
           of
           what
           they
           did
           to
           take
           away
           his
           Life
           .
        
         
           Now
           after
           all
           this
           Outcry
           and
           heavy
           Charges
           ,
           to
           lay
           Load
           upon
           the
           Martyr's
           Credit
           ,
           what
           was
           it
           he
           said
           :
           
             Though
             I
             have
          
           ,
           I
           
             think
             ,
             just
             reason
             to
             complain
             of
             the
             severe
             Charge
             given
             by
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             the
             hard
             measure
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Yet
             as
             I
             hope
             for
             Pardon
             at
             the
             Hands
             of
             my
             God
             ,
             I
             do
             most
             heartily
             pray
             for
             and
             forgive
             them
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Could
           any
           thing
           be
           said
           
             more
             sweetly
          
           ,
           or
           
             more
             modestly
          
           ?
           He
           onely
           spoke
           it
           
             in
             Transcursu
          
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Transition
           to
           the
           declaring
           his
           Charitable
           Forgiving
           of
           his
           Enemies
           :
           He
           onely
           said
           [
           
             he
             thought
          
           ]
           he
           had
           received
           ill
           Usage
           ,
           and
           why
           might
           not
           he
           think
           so
           ,
           when
           his
           Lawyers
           told
           him
           the
           Law
           did
           not
           reach
           him
           ,
           there
           being
           onely
           Presumption
           ,
           which
           was
           incompetent
           in
           that
           Case
           ?
           Yet
           this
           uncharitable
           Ca●iller
           charges
           him
           with
           Confidence
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           
             Common
             Charity
          
           ,
           and
           employs
           all
           his
           little
           Tricks
           of
           Rhetorick
           to
           have
           it
           thought
           he
           dyed
           an
           ill
           Man
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           is
           the
           worse
           Sin
           of
           the
           two
           )
           to
           murther
           as
           far
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           his
           Credit
           as
           a
           good
           Christian
           ,
           after
           the
           Judges
           and
           Jury
           had
           murthered
           his
           Body
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           does
           he
           clear
           the
           Jury
           ?
           He
           cites
           my
           Lord
           Coke
           ,
           p.
           29.
           that
           the
           
             Intent
             is
             to
             be
             discovered
             by
             Circumstances
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           does
           he
           or
           any
           Man
           say
           ,
           that
           those
           Circumstances
           must
           not
           be
           
             evidently
             connected
          
           with
           the
           Intention
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           
             could
             not
          
           have
           light
           or
           could
           not
           have
           been
           put
           ,
           had
           there
           not
           been
           such
           an
           Intention
           ?
           Otherwise
           the
           Evidence
           rises
           not
           above
           Presumption
           ,
           which
           that
           Lawyer
           declares
           to
           be
           insufficient
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           requires
           
             Good
             and
             Manifest
             Proof
          
           ;
           and
           
           the
           Proof
           of
           a
           Man's
           Intention
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           manifest
           ,
           unless
           the
           Over-act
           was
           manifestly
           connected
           with
           it
           .
           Was
           it
           so
           here
           ?
           Ashton
           clear'd
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           going
           over
           to
           France
           to
           have
           been
           upon
           a
           quite
           different
           Account
           .
           But
           the
           Papers
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           were
           
             found
             about
             him
          
           .
           What
           then
           ?
           Might
           not
           another
           who
           was
           in
           the
           Company
           ,
           and
           who
           onely
           was
           conscious
           of
           their
           Contents
           ,
           give
           them
           to
           him
           to
           keep
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           would
           not
           that
           Person
           who
           was
           concerned
           judge
           it
           best
           in
           Reason
           ,
           rather
           to
           give
           them
           to
           a
           Person
           which
           was
           
             not
             at
             all
          
           concerned
           in
           them
           ,
           than
           to
           another
           of
           his
           own
           Gang
           ?
           Certainly
           he
           would
           .
           Nothing
           more
           frequent
           in
           
           Oliver's
           Days
           ,
           than
           for
           loyal
           Gentlemen
           going
           in
           Coach
           ,
           to
           give
           such
           Papers
           which
           were
           Treasonable
           in
           those
           days
           to
           the
           Coachman
           ,
           or
           some
           Gentlewomen
           in
           Company
           ;
           and
           must
           such
           Persons
           who
           carried
           them
           be
           concluded
           guilty
           of
           Treason
           ?
           This
           Circumstance
           then
           of
           having
           the
           Papers
           found
           upon
           him
           ,
           which
           were
           evidently
           another
           Man's
           Concern
           ,
           as
           being
           writ
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           
             manifestly
             connected
          
           with
           his
           being
           concerned
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           
             knowing
             their
             Contents
          
           ;
           that
           ,
           of
           the
           two
           it
           rather
           signifies
           the
           contrary
           .
           Besides
           ,
           this
           Circumstance
           is
           not
           rightly
           represented
           .
           Had
           they
           been
           found
           upon
           him
           when
           
             first
             search'd
          
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           born
           a
           sleight
           Suspition
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Bearer
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           was
           first
           forc'd
           out
           of
           the
           hiding
           Place
           ,
           he
           was
           search'd
           ,
           and
           nothing
           found
           about
           him
           ;
           but
           going
           down
           afterwards
           to
           the
           Hold
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           finding
           those
           Papers
           left
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           might
           suspect
           my
           Lord
           Preston
           would
           not
           have
           had
           found
           ,
           )
           he
           put
           them
           in
           his
           Bosome
           ,
           with
           design
           to
           throw
           them
           over-board
           ,
           which
           being
           observed
           ,
           they
           were
           found
           there
           .
           Well
           ;
           but
           he
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           have
           these
           Papers
           thrown
           over-board
           :
           What
           then
           ?
           Would
           not
           any
           Friend
           do
           the
           same
           ,
           if
           his
           Friend
           and
           Fellow-Traveller
           ,
           who
           by
           leaving
           his
           Letters
           behind
           him
           where
           he
           lay
           ,
           had
           by
           so
           doing
           signified
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           have
           them
           seen
           ,
           though
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           knew
           nothing
           of
           the
           Contents
           .
           Did
           not
           Captain
           Billop
           at
           the
           Tryal
           declare
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Elliot
           was
           much
           more
           concerned
           than
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           Presumptive
           Evidence
           was
           grounded
           thereupon
           against
           him
           ,
           of
           knowing
           their
           Contents
           ?
           Again
           ,
           Are
           there
           no
           Secrets
           ,
           and
           important
           Ones
           too
           ,
           but
           Treason
           ?
           What
           Man
           who
           is
           versed
           in
           the
           World
           would
           have
           made
           such
           a
           
             rash
             Conclusion
          
           of
           his
           knowing
           the
           Contents
           of
           the
           Letters
           from
           a
           Carriage
           ,
           as
           was
           lately
           shew'd
           
             has
             sometimes
          
           ,
           and
           
             may
             often
          
           be
           used
           in
           other
           Occasions
           ,
           where
           he
           that
           destroys
           or
           conceals
           any
           Papers
           of
           another's
           ,
           is
           yet
           utterly
           ignorant
           of
           what
           's
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           his
           Friend's
           Design
           ?
           My self
           in
           the
           Protector
           's
           Days
           lodged
           near
           the
           Pall-Mall
           ,
           when
           a
           Civil
           Gentleman
           came
           to
           take
           a
           Room
           in
           the
           same
           Hou'e
           ;
           it
           seems
           he
           came
           over
           to
           England
           about
           King
           Charles
           his
           Business
           ,
           though
           he
           kept
           it
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           never
           in
           the
           least
           had
           acquainted
           me
           with
           it
           ;
           upon
           a
           fright
           he
           came
           running
           from
           the
           Yard
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           feating
           a
           Search
           ,
           retired
           into
           a
           safe
           hiding
           Place
           ,
           giving
           me
           some
           Papers
           (
           which
           it
           seems
           he
           would
           not
           have
           found
           
             with
             him
          
           )
           to
           secure
           them
           if
           I
           could
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           burn
           them
           .
           I
           did
           not
           much
           fear
           ,
           knowing
           the
           Constable
           ;
           so
           I
           lock'd
           them
           in
           a
           small
           Trunk
           of
           Mine
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           under
           the
           Beds-head
           .
           They
           search'd
           but
           found
           nothing
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           Case
           parallel
           exactly
           ,
           or
           rather
           far
           more
           obnoxious
           than
           was
           that
           of
           Mr.
           Ashton's
           ,
           
           and
           more
           significant
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           privy
           to
           the
           Design
           of
           them
           .
           Now
           I
           would
           ask
           this
           inconsiderate
           Jury
           ,
           whether
           ,
           had
           those
           Papers
           (
           which
           I
           understood
           afterwards
           to
           be
           Commissions
           )
           been
           found
           in
           my
           Trunk
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           brought
           me
           in
           guilty
           ?
           Doubtless
           such
           a
           Jury
           as
           this
           would
           have
           done
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           can
           safely
           be
           deposed
           ,
           That
           I
           was
           then
           utterly
           ignorant
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Business
           of
           that
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Contents
           of
           the
           Papers
           .
           I
           desire
           those
           
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             Iury
          
           to
           lay
           their
           Hands
           on
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           seriously
           ,
           whether
           they
           durst
           have
           ventured
           their
           own
           Lives
           ,
           (
           could
           it
           have
           been
           brought
           to
           the
           Tryall
           ,
           )
           that
           Mr.
           Ashton
           intended
           to
           go
           into
           France
           with
           such
           a
           Design
           ?
           I
           doubt
           their
           Hearts
           would
           quail
           at
           such
           a
           dubious
           Wager
           :
           And
           could
           they
           think
           fit
           to
           take
           away
           another
           Man's
           Life
           ,
           and
           hazard
           to
           damn
           their
           own
           Souls
           too
           ,
           on
           an
           Evidence
           that
           they
           durst
           not
           stake
           their
           own
           Lives
           upon
           .
           Let
           them
           reflect
           how
           often
           even
           
             very
             great
             Likelihoods
          
           deceive
           us
           every
           day
           ;
           nay
           ,
           sometimes
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           have
           judged
           it
           almost
           impossible
           it
           should
           have
           missed
           ;
           and
           yet
           no
           wise
           or
           good
           Man
           would
           venture
           his
           Life
           or
           his
           Salvation
           upon
           those
           
             highest
             Likelihoods
          
           ,
           or
           think
           fit
           to
           swear
           the
           Truth
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           dare
           Iuror●
           then
           hazard
           to
           forswear
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           commit
           Murther
           in
           to
           the
           Bargain
           ,
           by
           bringing
           in
           an
           illegal
           Verdict
           ,
           which
           takes
           away
           a
           Man's
           Life
           upon
           Likelihoods
           or
           Presumptions
           ?
           The
           Law
           he
           confesses
           requires
           
             manifest
             Proof
          
           ;
           What
           says
           this
           Patron
           of
           Injustice
           to
           the
           Law
           ?
           Yet
           
             this
             Proof
          
           (
           says
           he
           ,
           page
           29.
           )
           
             must
             still
             be
             such
             as
             the
             thing
             will
             bear
             .
          
           Let
           us
           examine
           the
           sense
           of
           these
           Words
           .
           Either
           he
           means
           by
           the
           Word
           [
           Thing
           ,
           ]
           a
           Fact
           of
           such
           a
           Nature
           as
           Mr.
           
           Ashton's
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           a
           Fact
           ,
           
             abstractedly
             speaking
          
           ,
           cannot
           bear
           a
           
             more
             manifest
          
           Proof
           than
           this
           had
           :
           Or
           he
           means
           that
           this
           individual
           pretended
           Fact
           ,
           as
           standing
           under
           the
           Circumstances
           it
           
             really
             had
          
           ,
           can
           bear
           no
           better
           Proof
           than
           it
           did
           ,
           or
           be
           made
           
             more
             manifest
          
           .
           He
           cannot
           without
           extreme
           Folly
           mean
           the
           former
           of
           these
           :
           For
           it
           is
           evident
           and
           confessed
           here
           ,
           p.
           30.
           by
           himself
           ,
           That
           had
           the
           Papers
           been
           produced
           
             writ
             in
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             a
             plain
             Proof
             of
             his
             knowing
             what
             was
             in
             those
             Papers
             ,
          
           (
           which
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           is
           a
           plain
           Confession
           ,
           that
           (
           that
           Proof
           wanting
           )
           there
           was
           no
           plain
           or
           manifest
           Proof
           at
           all
           ,
           )
           He
           must
           mean
           then
           ,
           
             that
             this
             Fact
             ,
             no
             better
             circumstanc'd
             ,
             can
             bear
             no
             better
             Proof
          
           :
           Which
           is
           in
           less
           candid
           Terms
           to
           say
           ;
           
             We
             were
             resolved
             to
             hang
             him
             ,
             and
             could
             have
             been
             glad
             of
             a
             plain
             or
             manifest
             Proof
             ,
             but
             the
             Evidence
             we
             could
             get
             from
             all
             the
             Circumstances
             ,
             not
             bearing
             or
             affording
             as
             such
             a
             Proof
             ,
             we
             were
             forced
             to
             condemn
             him
             upon
             this
             unmanifest
             Proof
             ,
             or
             else
          
           (
           which
           would
           have
           vexed
           us
           )
           
             we
             must
             have
             acqui●ted
             him
          
           .
           This
           is
           what
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           had
           he
           the
           Gift
           of
           Ingenuity
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           since
           there
           was
           (
           as
           he
           confesses
           )
           no
           plain
           or
           manifest
           Proof
           ,
           what
           Proof
           will
           he
           afford
           us
           instead
           of
           it
           ?
           Why
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             there
             was
             sufficient
             Proof
             of
             his
             Privity
             to
             the
             Contents
             of
             those
             Papers
             .
          
           Sufficient
           !
           What
           does
           he
           mean
           by
           that
           indeterminate
           and
           insignificant
           Expression
           ?
           No
           Proof
           is
           sufficient
           by
           the
           Law
           but
           what
           is
           manifest
           :
           But
           he
           as
           good
           as
           confesses
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           Proof
           was
           not
           manifest
           .
           He
           can
           onely
           mean
           then
           by
           that
           lukewarm
           word
           [
           sufficient
           ,
           ]
           that
           the
           Proof
           was
           sufficient
           to
           take
           away
           his
           Life
           ,
           if
           such
           Judges
           and
           such
           a
           Jury
           had
           the
           managing
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           were
           resolved
           to
           sacrifice
           their
           Consciences
           and
           Honesty
           to
           the
           Fear
           or
           
           Favour
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           blindly
           submit
           them
           ;
           without
           Scruple
           ,
           to
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           the
           State.
           
        
         
           Next
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             there
             can
             be
             no
             direct
             and
             plain
             Proofs
             of
             a
             secret
             Intention
             .
          
           How
           many
           Tricks
           are
           coucht
           in
           these
           few
           words
           ?
           What
           does
           the
           word
           [
           direct
           ]
           here
           ?
           Did
           any
           Man
           ever
           pretend
           he
           could
           see
           a
           Soul
           directly
           ,
           or
           receive
           Impressions
           from
           it
           in
           a
           
             streight
             Line
          
           ,
           as
           Light
           and
           visible
           Objects
           come
           to
           the
           bodily
           Eye
           ?
           Again
           :
           What
           does
           the
           word
           [
           secret
           ]
           here
           ?
           Had
           it
           not
           been
           enough
           to
           say
           ,
           
             None
             can
             have
             a
             plain
             Proof
             of
             an
             Intention
          
           ?
           But
           to
           confound
           the
           weak
           Reader
           ,
           and
           colour
           over
           the
           Paradox
           ,
           he
           must
           add
           [
           secret
           ]
           to
           it
           .
           Indeed
           while
           an
           Intention
           is
           secret
           ,
           't
           is
           undoubtedly
           secret
           ;
           but
           why
           can
           there
           be
           no
           plain
           Proof
           of
           an
           Intention
           ,
           making
           it
           become
           
             not
             secret
          
           ?
           Certainly
           the
           denying
           this
           would
           destroy
           all
           humane
           Negotiation
           ,
           in
           all
           its
           mainest
           Concerns
           ,
           and
           make
           all
           our
           chief
           Actions
           floating
           and
           uncertain
           :
           It
           makes
           all
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           Law
           comfortless
           to
           the
           Judges
           and
           Jury
           ,
           and
           wickedly
           injurious
           to
           the
           Persons
           accused
           ;
           for
           by
           this
           Man's
           Discourse
           the
           former
           can
           never
           tell
           whether
           or
           not
           they
           condemn
           an
           Innocent
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           sees
           his
           Life
           and
           Honor
           exposed
           to
           Hap-hazard
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           Intention
           ,
           and
           that
           onely
           ,
           which
           the
           Law
           regards
           ,
           nor
           is
           any
           Action
           reputed
           by
           it
           to
           be
           Felony
           ,
           Murther
           ,
           Treason
           ,
           &c.
           unless
           it
           be
           done
           
             Animo
             Felonico
          
           ,
           &c.
           with
           a
           Felonious
           Intention
           ,
           &c.
           and
           this
           Intention
           ,
           according
           to
           him
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           made
           plain
           ;
           so
           no
           Man
           ●ving
           knows
           ,
           or
           
             can
             know
          
           ,
           who
           dies
           deservedly
           ,
           who
           innocently
           .
           Let
           him
           reflect
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           the
           Witnesses
           can
           do
           is
           to
           atrest
           the
           Overt-act
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Words
             spoken
          
           imprinted
           on
           their
           Senses
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Judges
           and
           Jury
           ,
           when
           once
           they
           are
           satisfied
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           Integrity
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           those
           Actions
           are
           necessarily
           connected
           with
           such
           an
           Intention
           as
           with
           its
           Cause
           ,
           and
           proceeded
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           be
           not
           satisfied
           ,
           but
           that
           possibly
           it
           might
           spring
           from
           another
           Cause
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           judged
           not
           to
           value
           how
           pretious
           a
           Man's
           Life
           is
           ,
           nor
           to
           regard
           much
           whether
           they
           legally
           condemn
           an
           innocent
           or
           no
           ,
           if
           they
           bring
           him
           in
           guilty
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           incurr
           the
           Guilt
           themselves
           of
           
             careless
             Murtherers
          
           :
           Nor
           do
           the
           Judges
           deserve
           a
           better
           Character
           ,
           if
           they
           fail
           in
           the
           Duty
           of
           instructing
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           requires
           
             manifest
             Proof
          
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           proceed
           upon
           even
           
             high
             Likelihoods
          
           or
           Presumptions
           ,
           which
           we
           do
           experience
           do
           often
           deceive
           us
           :
           But
           especially
           if
           they
           aggravate
           and
           enhance
           those
           Likelihoods
           to
           make
           the
           Jury
           proceed
           upon
           them
           as
           Certainties
           :
           All
           which
           was
           but
           too
           visible
           in
           the
           Charge
           to
           this
           easily
           byast
           Jury
           .
           Did
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           denies
           that
           Intentions
           can
           admit
           of
           
             plain
             Proof
          
           ,
           never
           hear
           of
           those
           Sayings
           ,
           That
           
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             Heart
             the
             Mouth
             speaketh
             ,
          
           or
           that
           
             the
             Tree
             is
             known
             by
             its
             Fruit
             ;
             i.e.
          
           a
           Man's
           Interiour
           by
           his
           
             Outward
             Actions
          
           ?
           Can
           we
           not
           know
           very
           manifestly
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           Man
           way-lay
           his
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           an
           Ambush
           assaults
           and
           runs
           him
           through
           ,
           he
           had
           an
           Intention
           to
           do
           him
           a
           Mischief
           ?
           Does
           not
           himself
           confess
           ,
           that
           had
           the
           Papers
           been
           in
           Mr.
           
           Ashton's
           own
           hand
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           a
           plain
           or
           
             manifest
             Proof
          
           of
           his
           
             knowing
             their
             Contents
          
           ;
           which
           Knowledge
           is
           of
           its
           own
           Nature
           altogether
           as
           secret
           as
           is
           an
           Intention
           :
           Lastly
           ,
           Does
           he
           not
           tell
           us
           out
           of
           my
           Lord
           Coke
           ,
           that
           no
           Proof
           is
           sufficient
           but
           a
           manifest
           one
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           sets
           himself
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           there
           
             can
             be
             no
             plain
          
           or
           
           manifest
           
             Proof
             of
             an
             Intention
          
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           Law
           require
           Impossibilities
           ?
           What
           Stuff
           is
           this
           to
           be
           vented
           by
           a
           Man
           chosen
           out
           to
           support
           the
           State
           ,
           vindicate
           the
           Judges
           ,
           and
           confute
           the
           solid
           Paper
           bequeath'd
           us
           by
           our
           dying
           Martyr
           !
        
         
           After
           this
           he
           pretends
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             in
             his
             Iudgment
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Papers
           was
           writ
           in
           the
           
             very
             same
             Hand
             in
             which
             this
             Speech
             was
             written
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           was
           
             writ
             by
             Mr.
          
           Ashton
           .
           But
           he
           must
           pardon
           us
           if
           we
           dare
           not
           believe
           his
           Judgement
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           has
           been
           abundantly
           shewn
           )
           has
           scarcely
           
             judg'd
             right
          
           in
           one
           single
           Line
           of
           his
           whole
           Book
           :
           But
           how
           frivolous
           is
           this
           Pretence
           of
           his
           !
           Had
           the
           Judges
           ,
           or
           the
           Managers
           of
           the
           Tryal
           found
           the
           least
           Ground
           for
           such
           a
           Suspition
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           the
           easiest
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           to
           have
           compared
           that
           Paper
           with
           Hundreds
           of
           Accomp●s
           ,
           Acquittances
           ,
           and
           Letters
           ,
           which
           were
           all
           seized
           in
           his
           House
           by
           Order
           from
           the
           State
           :
           Nor
           could
           they
           have
           wanted
           Witnesses
           to
           have
           sworn
           ,
           that
           they
           believed
           such
           a
           Paper
           was
           writ
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           did
           in
           the
           Tryal
           of
           my
           Lord
           Preston
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           very
           great
           Presumption
           that
           they
           found
           no
           such
           Paper
           under
           his
           Hand
           ,
           or
           so
           near
           resembling
           it
           as
           might
           induce
           any
           to
           swear
           it
           .
           They
           found
           indeed
           another
           Paper
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           more
           vext
           them
           and
           hastened
           his
           Death
           ,
           than
           had
           they
           found
           any
           such
           other
           as
           this
           Gentleman
           pretends
           :
           Concerning
           which
           take
           the
           Martyr's
           own
           Words
           out
           of
           
             part
             of
             that
             Paper
             left
             by
             him
             in
             a
             Friend's
             hands
          
           ;
           which
           are
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             [
             Being
             suddenly
             to
             give
             up
             my
             Accounts
             to
             the
             Searcher
             of
             all
             Hearts
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             a
             Duty
             incumbent
             upon
             me
             to
             impart
             some
             Things
             farther
             ,
             which
             neither
             the
             Interest
             nor
             Iniquity
             of
             these
             Times
             will
             ,
             I
             conclude
             ,
             willingly
             bear
             the
             publication
             of
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             inserted
             in
             the
             Sheriffs
             Paper
             .
          
           
             Some
             time
             after
             the
             Prince
             of
             
             Orange's
             Arrival
             here
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             expected
             ,
             that
             ,
             pursuant
             to
             his
             own
             Declaration
             ,
             and
             the
             King's
             Letter
             to
             the
             Convention
             ,
             an
             exact
             Search
             and
             Enquiry
             would
             have
             been
             made
             into
             the
             Birth
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Scheme
             drawn
             up
             of
             that
             whole
             Matter
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Proofs
             that
             were
             then
             (
             and
             are
             still
             )
             ready
             to
             be
             produced
             ,
             to
             prove
             his
             Royal
             Highness's
             Legitimacy
             ;
             but
             no
             publick
             Examination
             being
             ever
             had
             ,
             and
             the
             Violence
             of
             the
             Times
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Interest
             of
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
             not
             permitting
             any
             private
             Person
             to
             move
             in
             it
             ,
             those
             Papers
             have
             ever
             since
             lain
             by
             :
             But
             it
             being
             now
             thought
             advisable
             by
             some
             ,
             to
             have
             them
             printed
             and
             published
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             at
             first
             they
             were
             designed
             )
             addressed
             ,
             at
             their
             next
             Meeting
             ,
             to
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             ,
             entreating
             them
             to
             enquire
             into
             that
             weighty
             Affair
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             forth
             ,
             examine
             ,
             and
             protect
             (
             for
             who
             else
             dares
             to
             appear
             )
             the
             many
             Witnesses
             to
             the
             several
             Particulars
             therein
             offered
             to
             be
             legally
             proved
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             I
             was
             ordered
             to
             carry
             those
             Papers
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             my
             Master
             ,
             for
             his
             view
             ,
             that
             his
             Leave
             and
             Approbation
             might
             go
             along
             with
             the
             Desires
             of
             his
             good
             Subjects
             here
             ;
             and
             they
             being
             taken
             with
             me
             ,
             with
             some
             other
             Papers
             of
             Accounts
             ,
             &c.
             in
             a
             small
             Trunck
             ,
             amongst
             my
             Linen
             ,
             and
             other
             private
             Things
             of
             my
             own
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Packet
             ,
             (
             my
             Lord
             Pre●ton
             being
             altogether
             a
             stranger
             to
             the
             whole
             
             proceeding
             ,
             )
             by
             this
             means
             fell
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             our
             present
             Governours
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             they
             wisely
             waved
             the
             producing
             them
             as
             Evidence
             at
             my
             Tryal
             ,
             yet
             have
             I
             just
             Reason
             to
             believe
             my
             greatest
             Crimes
             were
             contained
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             I
             do
             therefore
             conclude
             and
             hope
             ,
             that
             I
             only
             am
             designed
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             ,
             who
             only
             knew
             of
             them
             :
             Nor
             am
             I
             surprised
             at
             it
             ,
             since
             nothing
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             can
             be
             more
             prejudical
             to
             some
             Persons
             present
             Interest
             ,
             than
             the
             exposing
             of
             those
             Papers
             to
             the
             Publick
             ,
             which
             will
             set
             that
             pretended
             Mystery
             of
             Darkness
             in
             so
             clear
             a
             Light
             ,
             that
             all
             Mankind
             must
             be
             convinced
             of
             his
             Highness's
             being
             Born
             of
             the
             Queen
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Wickedness
             ,
             who
             have
             malitiously
             and
             designedly
             asserted
             that
             innocent
             Prince
             to
             be
             an
             Impostor
             .
             The
             Love
             and
             Compassion
             that
             I
             have
             for
             my
             native
             Countrey
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Charity
             ,
             obliges
             me
             humbly
             to
             implore
             Almighty
             God
             to
             be
             merciful
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             charge
             this
             great
             Sin
             to
             the
             publick
             Account
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             not
             farther
             provoke
             his
             Justice
             by
             our
             wilfully
             continuing
             in
             Errour
             and
             Mistake
             ,
             I
             beseech
             him
             to
             put
             it
             into
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             Lords
             ,
             &c.
             at
             their
             next
             Meeting
             ,
             to
             examine
             into
             that
             whole
             Matter
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             before
             that
             time
             this
             be
             published
             )
             to
             enquire
             after
             ,
             call
             for
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             retrieve
             those
             Papers
             that
             were
             taken
             with
             me
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Obstinate
             will
             most
             certainly
             be
             convinced
             ,
             the
             Ignorant
             informed
             ,
             the
             Doubtful
             confirmed
             ,
             the
             Eyes
             of
             all
             opened
             ,
             and
             a
             sacred
             most
             important
             Truth
             made
             apparent
             to
             the
             whole
             World.
             ]
          
        
         
           And
           may
           we
           not
           now
           with
           good
           Reason
           challenge
           those
           of
           the
           other
           Party
           to
           give
           an
           Answer
           to
           those
           Papers
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           true
           occasion
           of
           his
           Suffering
           ;
           and
           in
           behalf
           of
           Justice
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           to
           demand
           that
           the
           said
           Papers
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           stiffled
           ,
           may
           be
           produced
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           possible
           )
           confuted
           :
           For
           since
           never
           greater
           fedulity
           was
           used
           by
           any
           other
           to
           set
           that
           Business
           in
           a
           manifest
           Light
           ;
           the
           Answering
           them
           must
           consequently
           be
           the
           surest
           Means
           to
           keep
           the
           Nation
           from
           being
           imposed
           upon
           in
           so
           weighty
           a
           Matter
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           not
           done
           ,
           Will
           not
           all
           sincere
           Persons
           conclude
           hence
           that
           the
           Proofs
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           
           Wales's
           Legitimacy
           ,
           contained
           in
           those
           Papers
           of
           Mr.
           Ashton
           ,
           are
           even
           in
           the
           Opinion
           of
           our
           Stat●sts
           themselves
           ,
           absolutely
           unanswerable
           ,
           and
           all
           England
           be
           convinced
           that
           the
           Pretence
           of
           his
           being
           Supposititious
           ,
           was
           set
           up
           for
           no
           other
           End
           but
           to
           bring
           ,
           by
           that
           detestable
           Forgery
           ,
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           into
           Odium
           and
           Disgrace
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           to
           seize
           on
           his
           Crown
           ;
           and
           reflect
           ,
           that
           from
           this
           one
           villa●ous
           Cheat
           ,
           all
           the
           Calamities
           that
           have
           befallen
           our
           deluded
           Nation
           ,
           have
           had
           their
           true
           Source
           and
           Origin
           .
           I
           know
           the
           Observator
           upon
           Mr.
           
           Ashton's
           Papers
           denies
           there
           were
           any
           such
           ;
           but
           could
           it
           be
           done
           with
           our
           Security
           ,
           we
           do
           undertake
           to
           prove
           Circumstantially
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           in
           his
           Trunck
           when
           taken
           by
           the
           Government
           's
           Order
           ;
           and
           farther
           that
           we
           will
           clear
           that
           whole
           Matter
           ,
           far
           more
           fully
           than
           has
           been
           done
           hitherto
           ,
           by
           many
           other
           Witnesses
           of
           unquestionable
           Credit
           ,
           and
           by
           most
           convincing
           Proofs
           ;
           and
           to
           satisfie
           all
           I
           terrogatories
           that
           can
           be
           offered
           by
           the
           most
           inquisitive
           Scrupler
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           our
           Juries
           ;
           What
           matters
           it
           what
           was
           brought
           to
           light
           about
           those
           Papers
           afterwards
           ?
           The
           
           Question
           is
           ,
           what
           Evidence
           the
           Jury
           then
           had
           ,
           when
           they
           brought
           in
           their
           lawless
           Verdict
           :
           If
           they
           had
           
             at
             that
             time
          
           no
           such
           Evidence
           as
           the
           Law
           requires
           ;
           i.e.
           if
           they
           had
           
             then
             no
             manifest
          
           Proof
           ,
           he
           died
           Innocent
           
             in
             the
             Eye
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ;
           and
           nothing
           can
           acquit
           his
           Condemners
           from
           being
           ,
           according
           
             to
             the
             same
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           God's
           Law
           too
           ,
           
             unconscientious
             Murderers
          
           .
           And
           't
           is
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           Innocence
           only
           the
           Martyr
           speaks
           ,
           when
           he
           declares
           himself
           Innocent
           ;
           about
           which
           P●ssage
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           can
           neither
           understand
           
             another
             Man
          
           ,
           nor
           many
           times
           himself
           very
           well
           ,
           is
           very
           Gay
           and
           Pleasant
           :
           Though
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Martyr
           by
           owning
           his
           Duty
           to
           his
           lawful
           Sovereign
           ,
           does
           withall
           ,
           by
           consequence
           profess
           ,
           that
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           been
           legally
           Convicted
           of
           an
           intention
           to
           restore
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           acting
           too
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           that
           good
           End
           ,
           he
           had
           notwithstanding
           been
           Innocent
           also
           
             before
             God.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Result
           of
           all
           the
           whole
           foregoing
           Discourse
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           our
           blessed
           Martyr
           is
           clearly
           vindicated
           from
           any
           
             Treasonable
             Guilt
          
           ,
           and
           proved
           to
           have
           died
           
             doubly
             Innocent
          
           ;
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           dying
           for
           his
           Allegiance
           ,
           which
           provok'd
           this
           unreasonable
           Malice
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           
             in
             the
             Eye
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           by
           being
           adjudg'd
           to
           die
           without
           
             manifest
             Proof
          
           ,
           or
           legal
           Evidence
           .
           May
           his
           Noble
           Christian
           Fortitude
           ,
           and
           his
           Pious
           Example
           ,
           so
           influence
           his
           
             Prevaricating
             Brethren
          
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           repent
           them
           of
           their
           Perjury
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           imitate
           his
           
             Constant
             Loyalty
          
           ,
           and
           be
           partakers
           of
           that
           Eternal
           Crown
           of
           Glory
           which
           he
           now
           enjoys
           ,
           for
           undauntedly
           owning
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           Death
           persevering
           in
           his
           Duty
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           his
           
             only
             Lawful
          
           ,
           and
           
             only
             Rightful
          
           Sovereign
           .
        
         
           
             An
             Humble
             Petition
             to
             the
             Present
             Government
             .
          
           
             SInce
             Nature
             does
             generally
             encline
             every
             Man
             to
             avoid
             his
             own
             Ruine
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             apparently
             best
             for
             his
             own
             worldly
             Interest
             and
             Conveniency
             ;
             it
             cannot
             in
             common
             Reason
             and
             Prudence
             be
             imagined
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             do
             adhere
             to
             King
             IAMES
             his
             Title
             ,
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             live
             at
             Ease
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             Danger
             ,
             by
             submitting
             freely
             to
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
             did
             not
             some
             Consideration
             that
             is
             of
             a
             Superior
             Nature
             ,
             and
             concerns
             their
             well-being
             in
             another
             World
             ,
             over-awe
             them
             and
             deter
             them
             from
             owning
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             we
             who
             write
             this
             ,
             do
             in
             our
             Names
             ,
             so
             we
             justly
             presume
             we
             may
             in
             the
             Names
             of
             those
             others
             ,
             protest
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             who
             sees
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             that
             our
             refusing
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             ,
             and
             pay
             a
             voluntary
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             present
             Governours
             ,
             does
             not
             spring
             from
             any
             inclination
             to
             Faction
             ,
             nor
             from
             Obstinacy
             ,
             nor
             yet
             from
             any
             Disaffection
             to
             their
             Persons
             ;
             but
             purely
             from
             this
             ,
             That
             we
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             either
             by
             our
             own
             Reason
             ,
             or
             any
             Thing
             that
             has
             been
             hitherto
             writ
             upon
             that
             Subject
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             any
             Title
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             or
             Man
             ;
             but
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             both
             Divine
             and
             
               Humane
               Laws
            
             are
             against
             their
             wresting
             it
             ,
             by
             a
             Trick
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Hands
             of
             their
             Father
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             
               undoubted
               rightful
            
             Owner
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             still
             Possessing
             and
             Detaining
             it
             from
             him
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             against
             the
             
               same
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
               a
               doubly-unjust
               Vsurpation
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             our
             Conscience
             tells
             
             us
             ,
             That
             we
             shall
             incurr
             the
             just
             Indignation
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ;
             and
             withal
             ,
             become
             Obnoxious
             ,
             by
             our
             English
             Laws
             ,
             to
             the
             Punishments
             due
             to
             Traitors
             ,
             should
             we
             yield
             to
             such
             illegal
             Compliances
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             humbly
             Petition
             ,
             That
             for
             satisfaction
             to
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             our
             Governours
             would
             please
             to
             give
             Order
             ,
             that
             some
             grave
             and
             learned
             Man
             may
             compile
             a
             Treatise
             ,
             shewing
             
               their
               true
            
             Title
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             manifesting
             how
             King
             
             Iames's
             legal
             Title
             ,
             by
             Succession
             ,
             comes
             to
             be
             annull'd
             :
             And
             let
             him
             evince
             these
             Two
             main
             Points
             from
             any
             solid
             Principles
             ,
             of
             what
             nature
             soever
             ,
             acknowledg'd
             for
             such
             by
             the
             indifferent
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             by
             their
             giving
             Authority
             to
             that
             Treatise
             ,
             by
             such
             their
             Order
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             the
             
               true
               Ground
            
             of
             their
             Claim
             ,
             and
             the
             Title
             they
             will
             
               stand
               by
            
             .
             Those
             who
             have
             writ
             in
             Justification
             of
             their
             Government
             ,
             are
             in
             so
             many
             Minds
             about
             the
             Ground
             of
             their
             pretended
             Right
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             clearing
             it
             they
             have
             ,
             by
             their
             Disagreement
             ,
             satisfied
             all
             understanding
             Men
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             
               very
               obscure
            
             ,
             even
             to
             their
             
               own
               Party
            
             ;
             whereas
             yet
             it
             ought
             to
             
               be
               of
               it self
            
             ,
             or
             else
             
               be
               made
            
             most
             Evident
             ,
             e'er
             it
             can
             in
             any
             Reason
             be
             held
             able
             to
             overthrow
             a
             Tenure
             so
             
               incontestibly
               Evident
            
             and
             Legal
             ,
             as
             was
             that
             of
             King
             Iames
             ,
             it
             being
             built
             on
             a
             long
             continued
             H●reditary
             Succession
             ,
             abetted
             by
             the
             most
             Fundamental
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             approved
             by
             the
             universal
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             We
             humbly
             request
             then
             to
             be
             inform'd
             which
             of
             those
             many
             Grounds
             ,
             advanc'd
             by
             their
             Writers
             ,
             themselves
             will
             think
             fit
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             ,
             and
             esteem
             
               thus
               Evident
            
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             not
             hitherto
             any
             Light
             to
             guess
             at
             .
             Their
             Carriage
             by
             carressing
             and
             advancing
             Dr.
             Sherlock
             ,
             seems
             to
             hint
             that
             they
             most
             approve
             of
             his
             new
             Notion
             ;
             but
             that
             Flash
             of
             his
             has
             been
             so
             perfectly
             and
             so
             manifoldly
             baffled
             ,
             and
             laid
             flat
             beyond
             all
             possibility
             of
             setting
             it
             up
             again
             ,
             or
             supporting
             it
             ,
             that
             (
             next
             to
             the
             Abdication
             Title
             )
             no
             Tenet
             in
             the
             World
             was
             ever
             so
             notoriously
             convicted
             of
             Folly
             and
             Inconsistency
             .
             We
             are
             told
             that
             Mr.
             Johnson
             is
             about
             publishing
             something
             upon
             that
             Subject
             ,
             with
             a
             disclaim
             of
             any
             other
             Title
             but
             that
             he
             is
             setting
             up
             :
             But
             as
             we
             are
             well
             assured
             that
             the
             Principles
             that
             Gentleman
             will
             proceed
             upon
             ,
             (
             however
             he
             may
             pretend
             to
             wrest
             our
             Laws
             to
             his
             Fancy
             ,
             )
             are
             purely
             Commonwealthish
             ,
             and
             no
             less
             confident
             that
             our
             Governours
             will
             never
             think
             it
             Honourable
             for
             them
             to
             own
             such
             a
             precarious
             Authority
             ;
             so
             we
             cannot
             think
             it
             safe
             in
             Conscience
             for
             us
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             such
             a
             Title
             ,
             which
             they
             themselves
             will
             not
             think
             fit
             to
             acknowledge
             and
             
               abide
               by
            
             .
          
           
             This
             Request
             is
             for
             another
             Regard
             the
             more
             Reasonable
             ,
             because
             the
             granting
             it
             is
             clearly
             the
             best
             for
             the
             Interest
             even
             of
             our
             Governours
             themselves
             :
             For
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             Prevalent
             to
             unite
             all
             England
             in
             a
             hearty
             Subjection
             to
             their
             Government
             ,
             than
             the
             making
             out
             Evidently
             ,
             and
             Inconfutably
             (
             in
             Case
             they
             judge
             it
             fecible
             )
             upon
             what
             Ground
             we
             may
             justly
             hold
             the
             former
             Prince's
             rightful
             Title
             is
             Extinguished
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             rightfully
             Introduced
             and
             Established
             .
             Nor
             can
             an●
             Thing
             more
             acquit
             them
             from
             the
             heavy
             Imputation
             of
             Cruelty
             and
             Murder
             ,
             (
             which
             Odium
             they
             will
             otherwise
             lie
             under
             ,
             )
             than
             will
             shewing
             their
             Right
             to
             be
             thus
             Evident
             :
             I
             say
             Evident
             ;
             for
             plain
             Reason
             very
             sensibly
             informs
             every
             honest
             Christian
             ,
             that
             a
             Title
             which
             was
             
               never
               doubted
            
             or
             controverted
             ,
             nor
             had
             the
             least
             flaw
             in
             it
             ,
             by
             any
             one
             pretender
             
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             held
             abolish'd
             by
             a
             Title
             which
             is
             controverted
             and
             dubious
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             O●t●s
             of
             Allegiance
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             sworn
             to
             those
             whose
             Right
             to
             our
             Allegiance
             is
             doubtful
             and
             uncertain
             .
             Wherefore
             let
             them
             but
             take
             away
             this
             doubtfulness
             ,
             by
             making
             their
             Title
             Clear
             and
             Evident
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             same
             Reason
             which
             makes
             us
             yet
             retain
             our
             Allegiance
             to
             King
             Iames
             ,
             will
             oblige
             us
             in
             Conscience
             to
             become
             Faithful
             and
             Obedient
             Subjects
             to
             the
             Prince
             and
             Princess
             of
             Orange
             ;
             and
             will
             shew
             ,
             moreover
             ,
             that
             we
             enjoy
             under
             them
             a
             State
             of
             Liberty
             and
             Reason
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             purely
             under
             the
             slavish
             Condition
             of
             Force
             and
             Fear
             .
          
           
             The
             granting
             then
             this
             Humble
             Petition
             of
             ours
             being
             every
             way
             so
             Reasonable
             and
             Advantagious
             to
             their
             own
             Honour
             and
             Interest
             ;
             so
             satisfactory
             to
             those
             who
             have
             Scruples
             ,
             which
             hinder
             their
             Complying
             ;
             so
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             
             Orange's
             Declaration
             ,
             which
             promises
             not
             to
             persecute
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ;
             so
             conducive
             to
             the
             Peace
             and
             Union
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             general
             ;
             and
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             so
             necessary
             to
             clear
             the
             Honour
             of
             all
             their
             own
             Party
             ,
             now
             lying
             under
             the
             Scandal
             of
             Complying
             they
             know
             not
             why
             ,
             and
             of
             Sacrificing
             their
             Consciences
             to
             
               servile
               Fear
            
             or
             
               base
               Interest
            
             :
             If
             this
             be
             refused
             by
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             yet
             Oaths
             be
             still
             press'd
             upon
             the
             Iacobites
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             still
             Persecuted
             ,
             Imprisoned
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             Death
             ,
             for
             performing
             their
             conscientious
             Duties
             to
             him
             whom
             they
             cannot
             but
             judge
             as
             yet
             to
             be
             their
             rightful
             Prince
             ,
             then
             they
             do
             call
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             to
             witness
             that
             they
             suffer
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             pretended
             Governours
             are
             resolved
             to
             ruine
             them
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             Reason
             but
             that
             they
             will
             not
             ,
             to
             second
             and
             uphold
             their
             unaccountable
             Authority
             ,
             break
             God's
             holy
             Commands
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Laws
             ;
             which
             all
             good
             Christians
             and
             true
             English-men
             are
             bound
             to
             observe
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             their
             not
             yielding
             to
             this
             Humble
             Request
             cannot
             but
             redound
             highly
             to
             their
             Dishonour
             ;
             for
             all
             thinking
             Man
             will
             easily
             make
             this
             Inference
             from
             their
             refusal
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             do
             not
             judge
             they
             have
             any
             Title
             at
             all
             ,
             which
             will
             
               bear
               the
               Test
            
             ,
             or
             which
             they
             will
             
               stand
               to
            
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             most
             cruel
             and
             most
             unchristian
             Persecuters
             :
             While
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             they
             refuse
             ,
             when
             humbly
             Supplicated
             ,
             to
             take
             Order
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             to
             Men's
             Consciences
             ,
             in
             a
             Case
             which
             the
             many
             Controversies
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             
               long
               settled
            
             and
             legal
             Title
             shews
             to
             be
             (
             at
             least
             )
             Dubious
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             they
             go
             on
             to
             punish
             and
             put
             Men
             to
             Death
             ,
             who
             are
             desirous
             to
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             merely
             for
             acting
             
               according
               to
               their
               Consciences
            
             ;
             which
             those
             Men
             themselves
             are
             not
             able
             to
             satisfie
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             submit
             voluntarily
             to
             the
             Present
             Government
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             should
             be
             
               most
               able
            
             are
             
               most
               concern'd
            
             ,
             nay
             absolutely
             ,
             in
             many
             regards
             ,
             bound
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             refuse
             them
             that
             Christian
             Charity
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Let
             the
             Present
             Governours
             either
             satisfie
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             or
             leave
             off
             to
             persecute
             us
             for
             being
             Conscientious
             ;
             or
             ,
             else
             (
             which
             is
             only
             left
             )
             let
             them
             speak
             out
             ,
             and
             tell
             the
             World
             in
             plain
             Terms
             ,
             what
             this
             refusal
             of
             theirs
             will
             sufficiently
             intimate
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             do
             neither
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             are
             resolved
             we
             shall
             be
             punish'd
             as
             Traitors
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             not
             be
             Knaves
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             will
             only
             allow
             us
             this
             sad
             Choice
             ,
             to
             be
             either
             Hang'd
             or
             Damn'd
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .